so_o act_n xv._o 35._o paul_n and_o barnabas_n continue_v at_o antiochia_n teach_v that_o be_v the_o church_n and_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o wit_n to_o unbeliever_n and_o with_o the_o same_o difference_n it_o be_v say_v of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o gospel_n mat._n iu._n 23._o ix_o 35._o xi_o 1._o that_o he_o teach_v to_o wit_n as_o a_o prophet_n who_o have_v always_o the_o privilege_n of_o teach_v in_o the_o synagogue_n as_o his_o disciple_n also_o by_o the_o same_o title_n and_o preach_v the_o gospel_n as_o send_v by_o god_n for_o that_o extraordinary_a purpose_n but_o though_o the_o apostle_n be_v send_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n be_v by_o consequence_n to_o teach_v the_o church_n yet_o be_v it_o never_o say_v that_o presbyter_n be_v appoint_v to_o teach_v the_o church_n be_v also_o call_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n for_o their_o relation_n be_v to_o church_n as_o much_o persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n as_o themselves_o they_o need_v no_o such_o quality_n as_o may_v make_v evidence_n that_o they_o be_v send_v immediate_o from_o god_n to_o convince_v the_o world_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o but_o only_o such_o understanding_n in_o it_o above_o the_o people_n of_o their_o respective_a church_n as_o may_v enable_v they_o to_o conduct_v the_o people_n thereof_o in_o it_o and_o therefore_o what_o hinder_v their_o inferior_n also_o to_o be_v employ_v in_o teach_v the_o church_n which_o now_o we_o call_v preach_v for_o if_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n employ_v their_o respective_a minister_n in_o teach_v those_o who_o they_o can_v not_o attend_v upon_o themselves_o and_o in_o all_o church_n after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o first_o at_o jerusalem_n deacon_n or_o minister_n be_v ordain_v to_o wait_v upon_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n of_o the_o same_o in_o the_o execution_n of_o their_o office_n be_v it_o not_o the_o same_o thing_n for_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n to_o employ_v their_o deacon_n in_o preach_v to_o those_o of_o their_o own_o church_n as_o it_o be_v for_o the_o apostle_n at_o jerusalem_n to_o employ_v s._n steven_n and_o s._n philip_n s._n paul_n timothy_n or_o erastus_n or_o tychieus_fw-la or_o epaphroditus_n in_o preach_v to_o unbeliever_n for_o there_o remain_v as_o much_o difference_n in_o their_o charge_n as_o in_o their_o chief_n from_o who_o they_o be_v employ_v beside_o who_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o those_o who_o be_v call_v doctor_n 1_o cor._n xii_o 28._o eph._n iu._n 12._o be_v all_o of_o they_o man_n ordain_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n as_o presbyter_n between_o who_o and_o evangelist_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o same_o difference_n as_o between_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d on_o the_o one_o part_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d on_o the_o other_o this_o relate_n to_o assembly_n of_o christian_n and_o import_v the_o instruct_n of_o they_o in_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o that_o christianity_n which_o they_o already_o believe_v and_o profess_v that_o to_o those_o who_o be_v not_o christian_n as_o undertake_v to_o reduce_v they_o to_o christianity_n which_o suppose_v commission_n and_o ability_n answerable_a further_o the_o suppose_a s._n ambrose_n upon_o eph._n iu._n 12._o compare_v evangelist_n with_o deacon_n say_v that_o deacon_n also_o teach_v without_o a_o chair_n the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n then_o admit_v they_o to_o preach_v upon_o occasion_n but_o not_o sit_v as_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n do_v because_o they_o do_v not_o sit_v but_o stand_v in_o the_o church_n as_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o revelation_n about_o the_o presbyter_n chair_n as_o attend_v upon_o their_o command_n and_o what_o be_v this_o but_o the_o same_o which_o you_o find_v in_o use_n in_o the_o synagogue_n act_v xiii_o 14._o where_o paul_n stand_v up_o to_o preach_v whereas_o our_o lord_n sit_v down_o like_o a_o doctor_n when_o he_o go_v to_o preach_v in_o the_o synagogue_n luc._n iu._n 20_o by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v of_o custom_n draw_v from_o the_o synagogue_n for_o deacon_n to_o preach_v in_o the_o church_n and_o indeed_o in_o the_o last_o place_n the_o practice_n of_o the_o synagogue_n together_o with_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o and_o the_o primitive_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n agreeable_a to_o the_o same_o seem_v to_o make_v as_o full_a proof_n as_o a_o reasonable_a man_n can_v desire_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n for_o in_o the_o synagogue_n it_o be_v so_o manifest_a that_o jurisdiction_n be_v above_o doctrine_n and_o the_o power_n of_o govern_v above_o the_o office_n of_o teach_v that_o the_o prophet_n themselves_o who_o be_v doctor_n of_o the_o law_n immediate_o send_v by_o god_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o consistory_n settle_v by_o the_o law_n deut._n xvii_o 8_o 12._o so_o that_o though_o by_o the_o law_n of_o deut._n xviii_o 18._o the_o whole_a synagogue_n be_v subject_a to_o god_n curse_n if_o they_o obey_v not_o the_o prophet_n by_o who_o god_n speak_v yet_o because_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o false_a prophet_n may_v pretend_v to_o be_v send_v from_o god_n therefore_o in_o the_o next_o word_n of_o the_o law_n a_o mark_n be_v give_v to_o discern_v who_o be_v send_v by_o god_n and_o who_o be_v not_o and_o he_o that_o pretend_v to_o be_v send_v by_o god_n and_o be_v not_o be_v try_v by_o this_o mark_n become_v liable_a to_o capital_a punishment_n by_o the_o law_n of_o deut._n xvii_o 8_o 12._o for_o teach_v contrary_a to_o that_o which_o the_o consistory_n teach_v so_o that_o by_o this_o law_n the_o consistory_n have_v power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n even_o over_o prophet_n who_o they_o judge_v to_o teach_v thing_n destructive_a to_o the_o law_n and_o by_o this_o power_n not_o usurp_v but_o abuse_v our_o lord_n also_o suffer_v under_o pilate_n according_a to_o that_o which_o he_o have_v say_v in_o respect_n of_o this_o power_n it_o be_v unpossible_a that_o a_o prophet_n perish_v out_o of_o jerusalem_n luc._n xiii_o 33._o that_o be_v not_o condemn_v by_o the_o consistory_n the_o successor_n of_o the_o prophet_n after_o the_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n cease_v that_o be_v their_z scribes_z and_o wise_a man_n and_o doctor_n receive_v the_o privilege_n of_o teach_v the_o law_n from_o their_o master_n for_o whosoever_o have_v learn_v in_o the_o school_n of_o a_o doctor_n till_o forty_o year_n of_o age_n be_v thenceforth_o count_v a_o doctor_n as_o the_o talmud_n doctor_n determine_v and_o thereby_o privilege_v to_o decide_v matter_n of_o conscience_n in_o the_o law_n provide_v that_o he_o do_v it_o not_o while_o his_o master_n live_v and_o where_o he_o be_v r._n solomon_n upon_o the_o title_n sanedrin_n x._o 2._o maimoni_fw-la in_o the_o title_n of_o learn_v the_o law_n cap._n v._n but_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o in_o our_o lord_n time_n they_o be_v count_v so_o at_o thirty_o year_n of_o age_n for_o irenaeus_n ii_o 39_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n begin_v to_o preach_v at_o the_o same_o age_n at_o which_o man_n be_v count_v doctor_n manifest_o refer_v to_o this_o rule_n of_o the_o synagogue_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n which_o the_o church_n afterward_o follow_v in_o all_o those_o canon_n by_o which_o it_o be_v forbid_v that_o any_o man_n be_v make_v presbyter_n be_v less_o than_o thirty_o year_n of_o age_n because_o at_o those_o year_n our_o lord_n and_o s._n john_n baptist_n begin_v to_o preach_v though_o by_o a_o extraordinary_a commission_n yet_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o synagogue_n in_o their_o time_n say_v irenaeus_n but_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n they_o be_v further_o qualify_v to_o sit_v and_o judge_n in_o their_o consistory_n whereby_o we_o see_v how_o jurisdiction_n include_v doctrine_n but_o be_v not_o include_v in_o it_o so_o that_o the_o metaphorical_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n belong_v as_o all_o side_n agree_v to_o presbyter_n it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o perpetual_a custom_n of_o god_n people_n that_o the_o office_n of_o teach_v be_v communicable_a to_o their_o inferior_n but_o with_o such_o dependence_n upon_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n as_o may_v be_v correspondent_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o synagogue_n in_o which_o he_o that_o teach_v any_o thing_n as_o of_o god_n law_n contrary_a to_o the_o consistory_n and_o persist_v in_o it_o be_v liable_a to_o capital_a punishment_n by_o the_o law_n so_o often_o quote_v of_o deut._n xvii_o 8_o sanedrin_n x._o 2._o maimoni_fw-la in_o the_o title_n of_o rebel_n cap._n iii_o and_o therefore_o he_o that_o teach_v contrary_a to_o the_o church_n it_o behove_v that_o he_o be_v liable_a to_o excommunication_n from_o it_o and_o upon_o these_o term_n i_o suppose_v those_o of_o the_o congregation_n will_v give_v
out_o of_o the_o scripture_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o drive_v a_o worse_a trade_n of_o preach_v then_o ever_o priest_n do_v of_o private_a mass_n the_o one_o tend_v only_o to_o feed_v themselves_o the_o other_o to_o turn_v the_o good_a order_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v the_o harbour_n of_o the_o church_n into_o public_a confusion_n to_o feed_v themselves_o the_o profane_v of_o god_n ordinance_n be_v common_a to_o both_o and_o if_o the_o take_n away_o of_o private_a mass_n must_v be_v by_o turn_v the_o eucharist_n out_o of_o door_n save_v twice_o or_o thrice_o a_o year_n for_o fashion_n sake_n it_o be_v but_o lycurgus_n his_o reformation_n to_o stock_n up_o the_o vine_n for_o fear_v man_n be_v drink_v with_o the_o wine_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v clear_a in_o this_o business_n the_o order_n whereof_o as_o it_o earnest_o sigh_n and_o groan_n towards_o the_o restore_n of_o public_a penance_n the_o only_a mean_a establish_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o maintain_v the_o church_n in_o estate_n to_o communicate_v continual_o so_o it_o recommend_v the_o continual_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n at_o all_o the_o more_o solemn_a assembly_n of_o lord_n day_n and_o festival_n as_o for_o the_o sermon_n it_o be_v to_o be_v when_o it_o can_v be_v have_v and_o be_v it_o now_o abate_v when_o such_o sermon_n can_v be_v have_v as_o be_v fit_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o undertake_v that_o there_o will_v be_v room_n enough_o leave_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o reformer_n of_o this_o age_n have_v they_o consider_v so_o well_o as_o it_o behove_v they_o what_o they_o undertake_v shall_v easy_o have_v find_v that_o the_o continual_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n at_o all_o the_o more_o solemn_a assembly_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o discipline_n of_o penance_n to_o maintain_v the_o people_n in_o a_o disposition_n fit_a to_o communicate_v in_o it_o be_v such_o a_o point_n of_o reformation_n in_o the_o church_n that_o without_o restore_v it_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v but_o mere_a noise_n and_o pretence_n if_o not_o mischief_n now_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v reserve_v to_o presbyter_n alone_o in_o consequence_n to_o the_o premise_n be_v very_o reasonable_a and_o will_v be_v effectual_a to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v common_a to_o all_o presbyter_n and_o therefore_o that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o lay_v elder_n for_o see_v all_o agree_v that_o presbyter_n have_v their_o share_n in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n though_o the_o chief_a interess_n in_o it_o be_v the_o bishop_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o see_v the_o work_n of_o this_o power_n be_v to_o admit_v to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n as_o s._n john_n show_v when_o he_o describe_v excommunication_n by_o not_o pray_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o excommunicate_a and_o see_v it_o appear_v by_o s._n james_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o they_o who_o the_o church_n pray_v for_o be_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o presbyter_n what_o can_v we_o conceive_v more_o reasonable_a and_o consequent_a to_o the_o premise_n then_o that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v convertible_a with_o the_o office_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n belong_v to_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n by_o virtue_n of_o it_o for_o what_o can_v be_v more_o agreeable_a then_o that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v with_o be_v offer_v by_o those_o that_o be_v to_o discern_v who_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v who_o exclude_v from_o the_o same_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o josephus_n the_o jew_n in_o epiphanius_n against_o the_o ebionite_n where_o be_v baptize_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o tiberias_n at_o his_o part_n he_o give_v he_o money_n say_v offer_v for_o i_o for_o it_o be_v write_v who_o sin_n you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v and_o who_o sin_n you_o retain_v they_o be_v retain_v express_v thereby_o the_o sense_n of_o primitive_a christian_n who_o when_o they_o be_v admit_v to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v offer_v to_o god_n with_o make_v account_v thereby_o that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v pass_v and_o continual_o do_v pass_v upon_o they_o to_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n whereupon_o we_o see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o ordinary_a censure_n of_o the_o ancient_a canon_n that_o he_o which_o do_v so_o or_o so_o his_o oblation_n be_v not_o receive_v that_o be_v that_o he_o be_v out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o for_o who_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v make_v which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v offer_v with_o therefore_o ignatius_n thus_o prosecute_v the_o word_n last_o quote_v he_o that_o be_v without_o the_o sanctuary_n say_v he_o come_v short_a of_o the_o bread_n of_o god_n for_o if_o the_o prayer_n of_o one_o or_o two_o be_v so_o forcible_a with_o god_n what_o shall_v we_o think_v of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n depend_v upon_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v that_o which_o contain_v that_o unity_n it_o be_v therefore_o agreeable_a that_o those_o prayer_n which_o be_v of_o this_o efficacy_n be_v the_o prayer_n of_o they_o who_o this_o unity_n and_o the_o power_n which_o preserve_v it_o be_v trust_v with_o and_o for_o this_o reason_n though_o all_o christian_n be_v priest_n as_o the_o scripture_n say_v 1_o pet._n ii_o 5._o apoc._n i._n 6._o by_o a_o far_o better_a title_n than_o moses_n promise_v the_o israelite_n ex._n xix_o 6._o the_o sacrifice_n of_o prayer_n be_v the_o act_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n yet_o notwithstanding_o it_o be_v by_o good_a right_n that_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v call_v sacerdotes_fw-la or_o sacrificer_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o same_o sacrifice_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n for_o which_o all_o christian_n be_v call_v sacrificer_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o way_n of_o excellence_n because_o that_o which_o be_v the_o act_n of_o all_o be_v by_o ordinance_n of_o the_o apostle_n pass_v upon_o the_o whole_a church_n reserve_v to_o be_v execute_v and_o minister_v by_o they_o who_o that_o power_n which_o preserve_v that_o unity_n which_o enforce_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v trust_v with_o he_o that_o refuse_v this_o reason_n as_o build_v upon_o consequence_n that_o convince_v not_o must_v by_o consequence_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v peculiar_a to_o presbyter_n mere_o by_o universal_a and_o perpetual_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n derive_v from_o the_o order_n settle_v by_o the_o apostle_n which_o whether_o those_o of_o the_o presbytery_n will_v admit_v i_o leave_v to_o themselves_o to_o advise_v for_o as_o for_o their_o pretence_n that_o the_o ministry_n of_o both_o sacrament_n be_v convertible_a with_o the_o office_n of_o preach_v upon_o which_o they_o style_v their_o pastor_n or_o preach_v elder_n minister_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n it_o appear_v to_o be_v as_o void_a of_o any_o ground_n from_o the_o scripture_n as_o it_o be_v wide_a from_o the_o original_n and_o universal_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n the_o ministry_n of_o the_o word_n be_v the_o office_n of_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n the_o ministry_n of_o baptism_n and_o preach_v communicable_a to_o deacon_n and_o possible_o to_o lay_v man_n only_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n proper_a to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n but_o put_v all_o the_o reason_n that_o here_o be_v advance_v to_o compromise_n yet_o out_o of_o the_o premise_n we_o have_v two_o effectual_a argument_n to_o convince_v the_o nullity_n of_o lay_n elder_n the_o first_o from_o the_o manner_n of_o sit_v in_o the_o church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o have_v be_v show_v that_o the_o order_n and_o custom_n of_o it_o be_v to_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o as_o be_v in_o use_n in_o their_o time_n for_o if_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o sit_v in_o the_o church_n be_v so_o distinguish_v that_o all_o the_o presbyter_n sit_v in_o one_o rank_n in_o the_o uppermost_a room_n with_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o midst_n that_o be_v in_o the_o head_n of_o they_o his_o seat_n advance_v above_o they_o as_o s._n hierome_n witness_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n from_o s._n mark_n from_o which_o manner_n of_o sit_v they_o be_v call_v by_o the_o greek_a father_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o in_o the_o scripture_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o tertullian_n praesidentes_fw-la how_o can_v common_a sense_n desire_v better_a evidence_n that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o quality_n
then_o common_a presbyter_n chap._n iii_o that_o it_o be_v no_o new_a reason_n that_o here_o be_v render_v p._n 91._o why_o the_o name_n of_o episcopus_fw-la under_o the_o apostle_n be_v common_a to_o those_o that_o be_v since_o distinct_o call_v bishop_n and_o presbyter_n may_v appear_v by_o a_o passage_n in_o amalarius_n de_fw-la divinis_fw-la officiis_n quote_v out_o of_o the_o suppose_a s._n ambrose_n upon_o the_o epistle_n produce_v by_o salmasius_n in_o apparatu_fw-la quia_fw-la beatis_fw-la apostolis_n decedentibus_fw-la illi_fw-la qui_fw-la post_fw-la illos_fw-la ordinati_fw-la sunt_fw-la ut_fw-la praeessent_fw-la ecclesiis_fw-la illis_fw-la primis_fw-la exaequari_fw-la non_fw-la poterant_fw-la neque_fw-la miraculorum_fw-la testimonium_fw-la par_fw-fr illis_fw-la habere_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o multis_fw-la aliis_fw-la inferiores_fw-la illis_fw-la esse_fw-la videbantur_fw-la grave_n illis_fw-la videbatur_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la sibi_fw-la vendicare_fw-la nuncupationem_fw-la diviserunt_fw-la ergo_fw-la nomina_fw-la ipsa_fw-la &_o iisdem_fw-la presbyterorum_fw-la nomen_fw-la reliquerunt_fw-la alii_fw-la verò_fw-la episcopi_fw-la sunt_fw-la nuncupati_fw-la hique_fw-la ordinationis_fw-la praediti_fw-la potestate_fw-la ita_fw-la ut_fw-la plenissimè_fw-la iidem_fw-la praepositos_fw-la se_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la esse_fw-la cognoscerent_fw-la this_o be_v manifest_o the_o very_a reason_n that_o i_o insist_v upon_o for_o say_v he_o because_o the_o bless_a apostle_n decease_a those_o that_o be_v ordain_v to_o be_v over_o church_n after_o they_o can_v not_o be_v equal_v to_o those_o first_o nor_o attain_v to_o the_o like_a grace_n of_o miracle_n but_o appear_v to_o be_v beneath_o they_o in_o many_o other_o thing_n it_o seem_v too_o much_o for_o they_o to_o challenge_v to_o themselves_o the_o name_n of_o apostle_n hereupon_o they_o divide_v the_o name_n and_o leave_v they_o the_o name_n of_o presbyter_n and_o the_o other_o be_v call_v bishop_n and_o they_o endow_v with_o the_o power_n of_o ordain_v that_o they_o may_v know_v themselves_o to_o be_v set_v over_o the_o church_n in_o the_o full_a right_n i_o marvel_v what_o pleasure_n salmasius_n have_v to_o allege_v this_o passage_n which_o if_o it_o be_v admit_v be_v enough_o alone_o to_o overthrow_v all_o that_o he_o have_v say_v in_o this_o point_n for_o first_o he_o suppose_v as_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n that_o bishop_n in_o their_o several_a church_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n second_o he_o answer_v all_o s._n hieromes_n reason_n to_o prove_v that_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v all_o one_o because_o they_o be_v call_v by_o the_o same_o name_n in_o the_o scripture_n by_o give_v another_o reason_n even_o that_o which_o you_o have_v here_o last_o he_o say_v that_o bishop_n be_v set_v over_o their_o church_n plenissimè_fw-la in_o the_o full_a right_n and_o that_o therefore_o ordination_n be_v reserve_v to_o they_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o in_o all_o thing_n they_o have_v a_o special_a interest_n but_o especial_o ordination_n be_v their_o peculiar_a and_o with_o this_o reason_n agree_v theodoret_n when_o he_o say_v that_o at_o such_o time_n as_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n be_v common_a to_o presbyter_n those_o who_o be_v call_v bishop_n afterward_o be_v call_v apostle_n extend_v the_o name_n of_o apostle_n to_o other_o beside_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v then_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n why_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n shall_v be_v afterward_o appropriate_v to_o that_o rank_n wherein_o they_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n in_o their_o respective_a church_n because_o they_o can_v not_o be_v call_v by_o the_o same_o which_o their_o predecessor_n have_v bear_v though_o former_o common_a both_o to_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n and_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o those_o word_n of_o s._n augustine_n which_o seem_v difficult_a in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n because_o the_o opinion_n which_o derive_v all_o the_o power_n of_o bishop_n from_o the_o pope_n be_v so_o strong_a there_o etsi_fw-la secundum_fw-la honorum_fw-la vocabula_fw-la quae_fw-la jam_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la usus_fw-la obtinuit_fw-la episcopatus_fw-la presbyterio_n major_a sit_v in_fw-la multis_fw-la tamen_fw-la augustinus_n episcopus_fw-la hieronyme_n presbyter_n minor_fw-la est_fw-la let_v not_o the_o humility_n of_o s._n augustine_n be_v draw_v into_o consequence_n and_o the_o property_n of_o his_o word_n shall_v enforce_v no_o more_o than_o i_o say_v he_o know_v well_o enough_o how_o stiff_o s._n hierome_n have_v argue_v that_o a_o bishop_n and_o a_o priest_n be_v all_o one_o in_o the_o term_n of_o divine_a right_n because_o the_o name_n of_o episcopus_fw-la be_v attribute_v to_o presbyter_n by_o the_o apostle_n be_v it_o to_o be_v presume_v that_o s._n augustine_n acknowledge_v this_o to_o be_v his_o own_o opinion_n because_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o intend_v not_o to_o cross_v s._n hierome_n in_o it_o have_v other_o difference_n with_o he_o afore_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o have_v be_v show_v by_o other_o passage_n of_o his_o writing_n that_o his_o opinion_n be_v otherwise_o to_o use_v therefore_o that_o civility_n which_o his_o meekness_n prompt_v he_o to_o condescend_v to_o s._n hierome_n with_o he_o grant_v his_o premise_n neither_o refuse_v nor_o admit_v the_o consequence_n say_v though_o according_a to_o the_o title_n of_o honour_n which_o now_o have_v prevail_v in_o the_o church_n a_o bishop_n be_v great_a than_o a_o presbyter_n notwithstanding_o in_o many_o thing_n i_o the_o priest_n be_v great_a than_o augustine_n the_o bishop_n where_o by_o name_v the_o title_n of_o honour_n which_o now_o have_v prevail_v in_o the_o church_n he_o insinuate_v the_o reason_n for_o which_o i_o here_o maintain_v that_o they_o be_v thus_o distinguish_v afterward_o and_o therefore_o suppose_v the_o ground_n of_o it_o otherwise_o he_o may_v as_o easy_o have_v grant_v s._n hieromes_n consequence_n and_o please_v he_o more_o and_o yet_o i_o conceive_v that_o when_o he_o say_v a_o priest_n may_v be_v great_a than_o a_o bishop_n it_o may_v very_o well_o be_v admit_v not_o only_o as_o a_o condescension_n of_o humility_n but_o as_o a_o expression_n of_o truth_n not_o only_o in_o respect_n of_o learning_n or_o other_o personal_a consideration_n but_o of_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o dependence_n of_o church_n here_o premise_v the_o state_n and_o government_n of_o church_n be_v very_o proper_o compare_v by_o origen_n contra_fw-la celsum_fw-la vii_o to_o the_o state_n of_o greekish_a commonalty_n the_o bishop_n bear_v the_o place_n of_o the_o magistrate_n and_o the_o bench_n of_o presbyter_n of_o the_o senate_n as_o i_o have_v hitherto_o compare_v they_o to_o the_o jew_n consistory_n and_o as_o pope_n pius_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o justus_n of_o vienna_n call_v the_o presbytery_n of_o the_o church_n at_o rome_n pauperem_fw-la senatum_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o urbe_fw-la româ_fw-la the_o poor_a senate_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o estate_n and_o condition_n the_o eminence_n of_o the_o bishop_n above_o the_o presbyter_n be_v visible_a though_o not_o by_o the_o humility_n of_o pope_n pius_n who_o perhaps_o comprise_v both_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n in_o the_o same_o quality_n of_o a_o senate_n yet_o by_o the_o comparison_n of_o origen_n the_o eminence_n of_o the_o magistrate_n above_o his_o council_n in_o all_o commonalty_n be_v so_o visible_a as_o it_o be_v but_o when_o congregation_n come_v to_o be_v distinguish_v as_o well_o as_o church_n and_o a_o great_a flock_n assign_v to_o some_o presbyter_n then_o to_o bishop_n in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o those_o presbyter_n to_o do_v all_o office_n to_o their_o flock_n which_o those_o bishop_n do_v save_v that_o they_o depend_v on_o the_o city_n church_n whereas_o those_o bishop_n depend_v only_o on_o the_o church_n of_o the_o mother_n city_n and_o therefore_o have_v power_n to_o make_v ordination_n within_o their_o own_o church_n which_o presbyter_n never_o can_v do_v what_o hinder_v in_o this_o case_n i_o say_v not_o s._n augustine_n for_o i_o suppose_v he_o name_v himself_o but_o for_o a_o instance_n be_v indeed_o bishop_n of_o a_o eminent_a city_n to_o be_v less_o then_o s._n hierome_n but_o some_o bishop_n to_o be_v less_o than_o some_o priest_n even_o for_o his_o lawful_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n a_o consideration_n of_o great_a consequence_n to_o the_o right_a constitution_n of_o counsel_n especial_o the_o most_o general_n and_o for_o which_o there_o be_v not_o want_v a_o valuable_a reason_n intimate_v in_o the_o proceed_n of_o divers_a of_o the_o ancient_a counsel_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v that_o the_o church_n can_v be_v reasonable_o conclude_v by_o number_n of_o present_a vote_n as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n impose_v upon_o we_o but_o by_o the_o consideration_n of_o christian_a nation_n and_o province_n of_o the_o church_n represent_v in_o those_o counsel_n for_o as_o we_o see_v that_o in_o the_o ancient_a counsel_n a_o few_o bishop_n be_v many_o time_n admit_v to_o act_v in_o behalf_n of_o their_o
must_v needs_o remain_v distinct_a body_n when_o the_o church_n be_v ingraff_v into_o the_o state_n and_o the_o same_o christian_n member_n of_o both_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o relation_n right_n and_o obligation_n which_o in_o the_o same_o person_n remain_v distinct_a according_a to_o the_o distinct_a society_n and_o quality_n of_o several_a person_n in_o the_o same_o therefore_o as_o i_o say_v in_o the_o beginning_n that_o no_o christian_a as_o a_o christian_a can_v challenge_v any_o temporal_a right_n by_o his_o christianity_n which_o the_o state_n wherein_o he_o be_v call_v to_o be_v a_o christian_n give_v he_o not_o so_o on_o the_o other_o side_n no_o man_n by_o his_o rank_n in_o any_o state_n be_v invest_v with_o any_o power_n proceed_v from_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v the_o church_n so_o that_o which_o be_v true_a in_o the_o part_n hold_v in_o the_o whole_a the_o church_n be_v endow_v with_o no_o temporal_a right_n therefore_o the_o state_n be_v endow_v with_o no_o ecclesiastical_a right_n though_o it_o have_v great_a right_n in_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n of_o which_o in_o due_a time_n for_o all_o this_o right_n suppose_v the_o church_n already_o establish_v by_o that_o power_n on_o which_o it_o stand_v and_o so_o must_v maintain_v it_o upon_o the_o same_o term_n which_o it_o find_v the_o homage_n which_o the_o church_n pai_v to_o god_n for_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o state_n be_v not_o to_o betray_v the_o right_n found_v on_o the_o express_a charter_n of_o god_n to_o power_n subsist_v by_o the_o work_n of_o his_o mediate_a providence_n but_o to_o subdue_v subject_n to_o that_o obedience_n for_o conscience_n which_o the_o state_n exact_v by_o force_n for_o there_o be_v necessary_o this_o difference_n between_o the_o principle_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n and_o civil_a community_n subsist_v the_o charter_n of_o the_o one_o be_v reveal_v by_o grace_n the_o other_o stand_v upon_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o nation_n and_o act_n which_o providence_n inable_v man_n to_o do_v agreeable_a to_o the_o same_o therefore_o as_o no_o state_n stand_v by_o the_o gospel_n so_o no_o right_n settle_v by_o the_o gospel_n can_v belong_v to_o any_o state_n or_o person_n as_o a_o member_n of_o any_o state_n beside_o kingdom_n and_o state_n have_v their_o several_a bound_n many_o sovereignty_n be_v contain_v in_o christendom_n whereas_o the_o church_n be_v by_o god_n ordinance_n one_o visible_a society_n of_o all_o christian_n now_o it_o be_v manifest_a first_o that_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n which_o equal_o concern_v the_o whole_a church_n and_o all_o part_n of_o it_o second_o that_o in_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o whole_a church_n no_o part_n thereof_o in_o any_o state_n or_o kingdom_n can_v be_v conclude_v by_o that_o state_n or_o kingdom_n again_o the_o apostle_n rule_n be_v 1_o cor._n vii_o 24._o that_o every_o man_n abide_v in_o the_o state_n wherein_o he_o be_v call_v to_o be_v a_o christian_n and_o this_o prove_v that_o no_o christian_n can_v challenge_v any_o temporal_a right_n by_o his_o christianity_n because_o state_n subsist_v before_o they_o be_v christian_a therefore_o it_o prove_v also_o that_o no_o state_n or_o member_n of_o it_o be_v by_o be_v such_o endow_v with_o any_o right_n ground_v on_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o see_v the_o church_n subsist_v three_o hundred_o year_n before_o any_o state_n profess_v christianity_n whatsoever_o right_n it_o use_v during_o that_o time_n manifest_o it_o ought_v therefore_o still_o to_o use_v and_o enjoy_v this_o be_v the_o most_o pertinent_a evidence_n to_o show_v the_o bound_n of_o it_o in_o particular_a as_o to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o excommunication_n the_o act_n of_o it_o see_v the_o intent_n of_o it_o be_v to_o admit_v into_o the_o visible_a society_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o presumption_n that_o by_o the_o right_a use_n of_o it_o sin_n be_v take_v away_o and_o the_o person_n admit_v to_o the_o invisible_a society_n of_o life_n everlasting_a and_o see_v no_o commonwealth_n no_o quality_n in_o any_o pretend_v to_o take_v away_o sin_n or_o to_o judge_v in_o who_o it_o be_v take_v away_o it_o follow_v that_o no_o man_n whatsoever_o by_o virtue_n of_o any_o rank_n in_o any_o state_n be_v qualify_v to_o manage_v this_o power_n or_o can_v presume_v so_o to_o do_v chap._n ii_o that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o christian_n contain_v in_o several_a city_n and_o the_o territory_n of_o they_o make_v several_a church_n depend_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o great_a city_n therefore_o the_o people_n be_v not_o endow_v with_o the_o chief_a power_n in_o any_o church_n have_v see_v thus_o far_o upon_o what_o patent_n the_o community_n of_o the_o church_n be_v establish_v and_o the_o power_n thereof_o found_v it_o will_v be_v necessary_a far_o to_o dispute_v in_o what_o hand_n this_o power_n be_v deposit_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o what_o person_n be_v trust_v with_o it_o which_o point_n before_o it_o be_v void_v we_o can_v neither_o determine_v what_o form_n of_o government_n god_n have_v ordain_v in_o his_o church_n nor_o how_o it_o may_v be_v exercise_v in_o christian_a state_n without_o cross_v the_o right_n which_o they_o challenge_v in_o church_n matter_n the_o presbyterian_o have_v design_v several_a presbytery_n for_o the_o government_n of_o several_a congregation_n that_o assemble_v together_o for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o have_v cry_v up_o this_o design_n for_o the_o throne_n of_o christ_n the_o new_a jerusalem_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n see_v there_o be_v no_o question_n make_v that_o where_o there_o be_v a_o presbytery_n there_o be_v a_o church_n and_o where_o there_o be_v a_o church_n there_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n which_o god_n have_v endow_v his_o church_n with_o seem_v to_o have_v give_v those_o of_o the_o congregation_n occasion_n to_o infer_v that_o every_o congregation_n that_o assemble_v for_o the_o common_a service_n of_o god_n be_v by_o consequence_n to_o have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n to_o excommunicate_v whereunto_o add_v another_o principle_n that_o the_o chief_a power_n of_o every_o congregation_n be_v in_o the_o people_n it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v all_o absolute_a without_o dependence_n on_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n but_o all_o this_o while_n both_o run_v away_o with_o a_o presumption_n for_o which_o they_o can_v show_v we_o never_o a_o title_n or_o syllable_n of_o evidence_n in_o all_o the_o scripture_n for_o presbyter_n and_o presbytery_n they_o may_v show_v we_o in_o the_o scripture_n and_o no_o grandmercy_o unless_o they_o can_v show_v we_o how_o to_o understand_v they_o better_o than_o they_o do_v but_o that_o every_o congregation_n that_o assemble_v together_o to_o serve_v god_n in_o common_a shall_v have_v a_o company_n of_o presbyter_n for_o the_o government_n of_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o contrary_a to_o all_o the_o intelligence_n we_o have_v concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n either_o under_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o by_o the_o scripture_n or_o any_o primitive_a record_n of_o the_o church_n or_o in_o the_o succeed_a age_n of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o must_v demand_v of_o all_o man_n to_o renounce_v common_a sense_n and_o all_o faith_n of_o historical_a as_o well_o as_o divine_a truth_n before_o they_o can_v believe_v it_o whereas_o by_o the_o same_o evidence_n by_o which_o the_o rest_n of_o christianity_n be_v convey_v and_o commend_v unto_o we_o that_o be_v by_o the_o scripture_n interpret_v by_o the_o original_a and_o universal_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n it_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o apostle_n plant_v christianity_n not_o only_o in_o those_o city_n where_o they_o preach_v most_o because_o there_o the_o harvest_n be_v great_a but_o in_o the_o country_n adjoin_v which_o by_o the_o custom_n of_o all_o civil_a nation_n every_o where_o resort_n to_o their_o city_n for_o justice_n design_v the_o several_a body_n of_o christian_n that_o shall_v be_v find_v abide_v in_o several_a city_n and_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o same_o to_o make_v several_a church_n the_o government_n whereof_o they_o plant_v in_o those_o city_n both_o for_o themselves_o and_o for_o the_o country_n that_o resort_v unto_o they_o and_o as_o in_o the_o civil_a government_n of_o all_o civil_a people_n particular_a city_n depend_v upon_o mother_n city_n head_n of_o province_n government_n or_o sovereignty_n so_o the_o church_n of_o particular_a city_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o those_o mother_n city_n that_o by_o the_o union_n and_o correspondence_n of_o those_o church_n draw_v along_o with_o they_o all_o the_o church_n under_o they_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n consist_v of_o they_o all_o may_v be_v establish_v and_o entertain_v this_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o that_o observation_n which_o i_o advance_v in_o the_o little_a
convertible_a with_o the_o office_n of_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n and_o therefore_o that_o there_o be_v no_o lay_n elder_n the_o right_n of_o the_o bishop_n presbyter_n and_o people_n in_o church_n matter_n these_o thing_n premise_v i_o shall_v here_o suppose_v that_o the_o reason_n heretofore_o advance_v be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o by_o ordinance_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o government_n of_o every_o such_o church_n consist_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christian_n in_o a_o city_n and_o the_o territory_n thereof_o be_v to_o rest_v in_o a_o bishop_n and_o a_o company_n or_o college_n of_o presbyter_n his_o counsel_n and_o assistant_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o chief_a power_n thereof_o to_o who_o be_v add_v the_o deacon_n to_o attend_v they_o in_o execute_v their_o command_n add_v only_o for_o the_o present_a in_o confirmation_n of_o those_o reason_n as_o follow_v first_o that_o there_o be_v a_o ordinary_a power_n of_o govern_v church_n of_o their_o own_o plant_n in_o the_o apostle_n easy_o to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o power_n of_o other_o apostle_n because_o whereas_o the_o general_a commission_n extend_v the_o power_n of_o every_o apostle_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n those_o thing_n which_o we_o find_v record_v either_o in_o the_o scripture_n or_o in_o other_o monument_n of_o historical_a truth_n which_o common_a sense_n can_v refuse_v to_o credit_n do_v show_v manifest_a argument_n of_o the_o special_a exercise_n thereof_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la in_o special_a place_n either_o by_o contract_n when_o a_o christian_a may_v think_v that_o a_o agreement_n may_v be_v requisite_a among_o such_o holy_a person_n as_o we_o see_v gal._n ii_o 9_o or_o otherwise_o by_o occupation_n and_o use_v and_o this_o ordinary_a power_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v as_o easy_a to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o power_n of_o bishop_n by_o the_o extent_n of_o it_o this_o of_o bishop_n reach_v only_o to_o the_o church_n whereof_o they_o be_v make_v bishop_n now_o to_o make_v good_a the_o proof_n that_o james_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v one_o of_o the_o apostle_n i_o must_v here_o answer_v two_o question_n which_o seem_v to_o make_v this_o opinion_n hard_a to_o believe_v the_o first_o because_o hegesippus_n in_o eusebius_n oftentimes_o mention_v simeon_n the_o son_n of_o cleopas_n and_o that_o he_o succeed_v this_o james_n in_o the_o government_n of_o that_o church_n never_o mention_n in_o one_o syllable_n any_o relation_n of_o he_o to_o this_o james_n who_o he_o succeed_v which_o if_o they_o have_v be_v so_o near_o as_o brother_n it_o seem_v he_o will_v have_v do_v the_o second_o be_v this_o because_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v manifest_o a_o greek_a name_n be_v the_o diminutive_a of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o therefore_o nothing_o to_o alphaeus_n which_o have_v another_o both_o original_a and_o signification_n in_o the_o hebrew_n the_o first_o make_v no_o proof_n because_o we_o have_v not_o hegesippus_n and_o therefore_o can_v presume_v that_o he_o not_o where_o say_v this_o because_o we_o find_v it_o not_o in_o those_o shred_n which_o eusebius_n have_v relate_v out_o of_o he_o neither_o be_v we_o bind_v to_o presume_v that_o either_o he_o will_v write_v or_o eusebius_n relate_v out_o of_o he_o that_o which_o we_o at_o this_o present_a conceive_v to_o be_v most_o necessary_a to_o be_v relate_v because_o of_o the_o dispute_n present_o on_o foot_n which_o to_o they_o perhaps_o be_v no_o dispute_n in_o fine_a from_o that_o which_o he_o say_v not_o we_o can_v conclude_v the_o negative_a but_o from_o that_o which_o he_o say_v we_o may_v conclude_v the_o tantamount_n of_o the_o affirmative_a for_o when_o hegesippus_n in_o eusebius_n eccles_n hist_o iv_o 22._o say_v that_o simeon_n be_v the_o second_o of_o our_o lord_n cousin_n that_o be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o they_o that_o know_v by_o the_o gospel_n that_o the_o cousin_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o it_o call_v brother_n be_v james_n and_o joses_n judas_n and_o simon_n mat._n xiii_o 55._o he_o say_v in_o effect_n that_o james_n and_o simon_n be_v brother_n especial_o eusebius_n make_v the_o same_o simeon_n the_o son_n of_o cleopas_n and_o mary_n eccles_n hist_o iii_o 32._o which_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v from_o hegesippus_n for_o see_v mary_n cleopas_n john_n xix_o 25._o be_v in_o all_o probability_n marry_o the_o mother_n of_o james_n the_o less_o and_o jose_n mar._n xv._o 40._o mat._n xxvii_o 55._o because_o we_o read_v but_o of_o two_o mary_n in_o the_o gospel_n that_o follow_v our_o lord_n beside_o the_o bless_a virgin_n mat._n xxvii_o 61._o and_o see_v s._n judas_n call_v himself_o the_o brother_n of_o james_n judas_n 1_o and_o see_v james_n and_o simeon_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v both_o cousin_n to_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v brother_n in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o scripture_n according_a to_o hegesippus_n it_o be_v to_o be_v think_v that_o he_o intend_v there_o to_o signify_v that_o simeon_n the_o son_n of_o cleopas_n and_o james_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v brother_n the_o age_n of_o simeon_n suffer_v a_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o year_n old_a euseb_n eccles_n hist_o iii_o 32._o be_v so_o great_a that_o he_o may_v well_o succeed_v his_o brother_n in_o the_o charge_n now_o james_n the_o son_n of_o alphaeus_n may_v well_o be_v also_o son_n of_o cleopas_n and_o the_o same_o man_n name_n alphaeus_n and_o cleopas_n because_o of_o the_o custom_n which_o we_o find_v to_o have_v be_v among_o the_o jew_n of_o call_v themselves_o by_o one_o name_n among_o their_o own_o country_n man_n and_o by_o another_o oftentimes_o near_o the_o other_o in_o sound_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o roman_n for_o if_o jason_n in_o the_o maccabee_n be_v call_v jesus_n among_o the_o jew_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o josephus_n antiq._n xii_o 6._o if_o saul_n and_o paul_n be_v one_o apostle_n if_o the_o first_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n who_o be_v call_v ananias_n in_o the_o antiquity_n of_o that_o church_n out_o of_o eutychius_n be_v call_v anianus_n in_o eusebius_n if_o silas_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o sylvanus_n luke_n lucius_n as_o learned_a man_n can_v choose_v but_o believe_v why_o shall_v we_o not_o believe_v that_o the_o same_o man_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o hebrew_n then_o use_v as_o his_o name_n be_v now_o write_v in_o the_o syriack_n testament_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o greek_a be_v the_o diminutive_a of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o ordinary_a proper_a name_n at_o that_o time_n and_o thus_o it_o can_v be_v contradict_v that_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v one_o of_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o first_o bishop_n of_o it_o now_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o timothy_n and_o titus_n have_v that_o power_n which_o the_o scripture_n witness_v as_o evangelist_n it_o be_v to_o be_v demand_v by_o what_o scripture_n it_o can_v appear_v that_o evangelist_n as_o evangelist_n have_v any_o power_n in_o any_o church_n that_o they_o be_v near_o in_o rank_n and_o esteem_v to_o the_o apostle_n i_o grant_v because_o of_o the_o scripture_n 1_o cor._n xii_o 28._o eph._n iu._n 12._o that_o titus_n be_v a_o evangelist_n as_o well_o as_o timothy_n 2_o tim._n iu_o 5._o i_o do_v believe_v because_o s._n paul_n say_v there_o that_o he_o be_v go_v into_o dalmatia_n which_o be_v part_n of_o illyricum_n whither_o s._n paul_n have_v purpose_n to_o advance_v the_o gospel_n as_o you_o see_v afore_o there_o be_v great_a appearance_n that_o be_v in_o durance_n he_o employ_v titus_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o plant_v church_n there_o as_o well_o as_o to_o govern_v the_o church_n already_o settle_v in_o crete_n and_o that_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n as_o himself_o govern_v all_o the_o church_n of_o his_o charge_n but_o have_v show_v such_o probability_n to_o think_v that_o evangelist_n be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o secondary_a rank_n of_o apostle_n that_o be_v man_n employ_v by_o the_o apostle_n upon_o any_o work_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o by_o the_o quality_n of_o evangelist_n they_o have_v power_n to_o govern_v any_o church_n unless_o it_o can_v be_v show_v that_o the_o work_n on_o which_o they_o be_v employ_v be_v the_o govern_n of_o settle_a church_n which_o can_v be_v show_v of_o any_o but_o timothy_n and_o titus_n by_o the_o epistle_n to_o they_o which_o show_n that_o they_o two_o be_v appoint_v in_o that_o quality_n at_o ephesus_n and_o in_o crete_n for_o epaphras_n that_o be_v epaphroditus_n for_o the_o name_n be_v both_o one_o that_o be_v employ_v by_o the_o philippian_n to_o s._n paul_n phil._n ii_o 25_o 30._o be_v also_o employ_v no_o doubt_n by_o s._n paul_n or_o by_o some_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n unless_o we_o will_v say_v that_o he_o depend_v not_o on_o they_o contrary_a to_o that_o which_o have_v
i_o no_o great_a thanks_o for_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o against_o god_n law_n that_o those_o who_o be_v not_o in_o holy_a order_n do_v preach_v for_o that_o which_o i_o have_v allege_v for_o this_o in_o the_o apostolical_a form_n of_o divine_a service_n p._n 420._o out_o of_o that_o notable_a epistle_n in_o eusebius_n eccles_n hist_o vi_o 20._o in_o behalf_n of_o origen_n who_o before_o he_o be_v presbyter_n be_v employ_v in_o preach_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o caesarea_n consist_v in_o divers_a instance_n of_o other_o person_n of_o origen_n rank_n which_o preach_v indeed_o but_o all_o by_o commission_n from_o their_o respective_a bishop_n who_o be_v themselves_o by_o their_o place_n the_o doctor_n in_o chief_a of_o their_o respective_a church_n and_o if_o this_o be_v against_o divine_a right_n as_o we_o agree_v it_o be_v for_o any_o under_o the_o rank_n of_o a_o presbyter_n to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n how_o shall_v any_o church_n allow_v man_n to_o preach_v for_o trial_n of_o their_o ability_n before_o they_o attain_v that_o rank_n in_o which_o they_o be_v ordinary_o to_o do_v it_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v of_o preach_v be_v to_o be_v say_v much_o more_o in_o my_o opinion_n of_o baptism_n if_o the_o charge_n of_o baptise_v give_v the_o apostle_n have_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o office_n of_o minister_a not_o of_o the_o power_n of_o grant_v it_o what_o reason_n can_v there_o be_v that_o s._n peter_n have_v convert_v cornelius_n and_o his_o company_n shall_v not_o baptize_v they_o in_o person_n but_o command_v they_o to_o be_v baptize_v act_v ix_o 48_o and_o if_o the_o apostle_n employ_v their_o deacon_n s._n philip_n to_o preach_v and_o to_o baptise_v be_v it_o not_o by_o consequence_n that_o the_o governor_n of_o particular_a church_n employ_v their_o deacon_n about_o the_o same_o in_o the_o synagogue_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o office_n of_o circumcise_n ever_o require_v any_o high_a quality_n then_o that_o of_o a_o person_n circumcise_v and_o therefore_o in_o the_o church_n if_o there_o can_v be_v any_o question_n whether_o a_o person_n be_v to_o be_v admit_v to_o baptism_n or_o not_o it_o be_v the_o chief_a power_n of_o the_o church_n that_o must_v determine_v it_o or_o if_o the_o occasion_n require_v solemnity_n which_o may_v argue_v he_o that_o officiate_n it_o to_o be_v chief_a in_o the_o church_n no_o deacon_n nor_o presbyter_n must_v presume_v to_o do_v it_o before_o the_o bishop_n but_o because_o baptism_n be_v the_o gate_n as_o well_o of_o the_o invisible_a church_n as_o of_o the_o visible_a and_o because_o the_o occasion_n be_v many_o and_o divers_a which_z endanger_z the_o prevent_n of_o so_o necessary_a a_o office_n by_o death_n in_o this_o regard_n the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n allege_v by_o tertullian_n de_fw-fr bapt._n cap._n xviii_o must_v not_o be_v condemn_v whereby_o baptism_n give_v by_o he_o that_o be_v only_o baptize_v be_v not_o only_o valid_a but_o well_o do_v though_o my_o intent_n hereby_o be_v not_o to_o say_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v restrain_v to_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n when_o the_o church_n be_v so_o provide_v of_o they_o that_o there_o be_v no_o appearance_n that_o baptism_n can_v be_v prevent_v for_o want_v of_o one_o but_o though_o i_o do_v for_o these_o cause_n refuse_v the_o reason_n that_o presbyterian_o can_v give_v why_o only_a presbyter_n may_v celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n i_o be_o not_o therefore_o much_o more_o in_o love_n with_o that_o which_o the_o school_n doctor_n give_v when_o they_o conceive_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v make_v priest_n by_o our_o lord_n at_o his_o last_o supper_n when_o he_o say_v do_v this_o for_o we_o do_v not_o find_v this_o exposition_n of_o these_o word_n authorize_v by_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n or_o any_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n and_o where_o the_o school_n doctor_n speak_v not_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n i_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o take_v they_o for_o none_o of_o my_o author_n and_o true_o in_o this_o case_n the_o text_n of_o the_o scripture_n seem_v to_o be_v plain_a enough_o for_o the_o command_n of_o our_o lord_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o must_v needs_o speak_v to_o the_o same_o person_n as_o the_o rest_n that_o go_v afore_o take_v eat_v drink_v divide_v this_o among_o you_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o be_v manifest_a the_o precept_n do_v this_o belong_v also_o to_o the_o whole_a church_n can_v make_v any_o difference_n of_o quality_n in_o it_o in_o this_o difficulty_n then_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o find_v any_o anchor_n so_o sure_a as_o that_o of_o tertullian_n de_fw-fr cor._n cap._n iii_o where_o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o order_n and_o rule_n observe_v in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o find_v deliver_v in_o term_n of_o precept_n in_o the_o scripture_n he_o prosecute_v it_o thus_o eucharistiae_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la in_fw-la tempore_fw-la victus_fw-la &_o omnibus_fw-la à _fw-la domino_fw-la mandatum_fw-la etiam_fw-la antelucanis_fw-la coetibus_fw-la nec_fw-la nisi_fw-la de_fw-la manu_fw-la praesidentium_fw-la sumimus_fw-la the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v commend_v to_o the_o church_n at_o meat_n say_v tertullian_n be_v not_o this_o the_o express_a word_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o when_o he_o say_v do_v this_o be_v it_o not_o manifest_a that_o he_o command_v to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n at_o the_o end_n of_o supper_n as_o himself_o present_o have_v do_v sure_o enough_o the_o primitive_a church_n understand_v it_o so_o for_o the_o ministry_n of_o table_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o which_o the_o apostle_n provide_v themselves_o deacon_n and_o the_o feast_n of_o love_n which_o s._n paul_n regulate_v at_o corinth_n be_v enough_o to_o show_v we_o that_o the_o eucharist_n come_v at_o the_o end_n of_o they_o and_o so_o tertullian_n show_v that_o it_o be_v in_o his_o time_n when_o he_o say_v that_o they_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n at_o their_o assembly_n before_o day_n also_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o well_o as_o at_o their_o feast_n of_o love_n at_o which_o our_o lord_n ordain_v it_o but_o though_o there_o be_v no_o precept_n extant_a in_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v use_v at_o those_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v hold_v mere_o for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n beside_o those_o feast_n of_o love_n yet_o if_o my_o reason_n propound_v in_o the_o apostolical_a form_n of_o divine_a service_n p._n 291._o have_v not_o fail_v which_o hitherto_o so_o far_o as_o i_o know_v be_v not_o contradict_v it_o do_v appear_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v so_o under_o the_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o that_o only_a presbyter_n be_v to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n the_o church_n will_v be_v confident_o assure_v because_o it_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n of_o tertullian_n that_o this_o be_v the_o primitive_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n especial_o if_o by_o any_o circumstance_n of_o scripture_n it_o may_v appear_v to_o have_v be_v derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n which_o perhaps_o compare_v the_o premise_n with_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o eucharist_n will_v not_o fail_v we_o to_o show_v that_o those_o who_o do_v eat_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v accessary_a to_o their_o idolatry_n the_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n x._o 16_o instance_v in_o the_o jew_n who_o by_o eat_v of_o their_o sacrifice_n do_v communicate_v with_o the_o altar_n that_o be_v with_o god_n to_o who_o that_o which_o be_v consume_v upon_o the_o altar_n belong_v and_o because_o christianity_n suppose_v that_o the_o gentile_n sacrifice_n be_v offer_v to_o devil_n therefore_o the_o gentile_n communicate_v with_o devil_n by_o eat_v the_o remains_o of_o their_o sacrifice_n as_o the_o jew_n with_o god_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o eat_v of_o their_o sacrifice_n for_o they_o that_o communicate_v with_o god_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o the_o jew_n do_v with_o the_o same_o true_a god_n and_o the_o gentile_n with_o the_o devil_n by_o their_o sacrifice_n thus_o the_o apostle_n argument_n suppose_v that_o in_o the_o eucharist_n christian_n do_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n as_o jew_n and_o gentile_n do_v of_o their_o sacrifice_n and_o so_o that_o the_o purpose_n thereof_o be_v that_o by_o it_o we_o may_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v to_o god_n upon_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v carry_v by_o our_o lord_n within_o the_o veil_n into_o the_o most_o holy_a place_n of_o the_o heaven_n to_o be_v present_v to_o god_n as_o it_o be_v declare_v at_o large_a hebr._n ix_o 11_o be_v notwithstanding_o no_o less_o participate_v by_o christian_n than_o the_o jew_n do_v participate_v of_o their_o peace-offering_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v again_o when_o he_o tell_v the_o hebrew_n xiii_o 10._o that_o
general_o distinguishable_a in_o the_o church_n the_o one_o of_o presbyter_n sometime_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 1_o tim._n v._o 17._o 1_o thess_n v._o 14._o sometime_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d heb._n xiii_o 14_o 17._o sometime_o episcopi_fw-la 1_o tim._n ii_o 2._o tit._n i._n 5_o 7._o comprehend_v bishop_n and_o presbyter_n for_o the_o reason_n allege_v for_o to_o these_o the_o deacon_n as_o their_o minister_n be_v to_o be_v refer_v the_o other_o of_o the_o people_n the_o same_o that_o in_o tertullian_n be_v call_v ordo_fw-la &_o plebs_fw-la in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n since_o the_o apostle_n the_o clergy_n and_o people_n second_o see_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v above_o the_o office_n of_o preach_v to_o a_o christian_a church_n indeed_o equal_a to_o that_o of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v against_o the_o order_n declare_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n shall_v be_v in_o any_o man_n that_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o preach_v and_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n and_o therefore_o that_o by_o have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n a_o man_n be_v by_o right_o qualify_v to_o do_v it_o and_o true_o i_o do_v much_o marvel_n how_o this_o consequence_n can_v be_v refuse_v as_o to_o the_o office_n of_o preach_v when_o as_o s._n paul_n require_v both_o of_o timothy_n and_o titus_n that_o the_o presbyter_n which_o they_o ordain_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v fit_a to_o teach_v for_o no_o common_a sense_n can_v allow_v that_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v the_o signification_n not_o from_o preach_v but_o from_o govern_v be_v not_o to_o comprehend_v govern_v elder_n as_o well_o as_o preacher_n therefore_o the_o scripture_n make_v those_o preacher_n who_o the_o presbytery_n make_v govern_v elder_n here_o follow_v a_o three_o argument_n draw_v from_o that_o only_a text_n of_o the_o apostle_n upon_o which_o their_o lay_n elder_n be_v ground_v with_o any_o appearance_n 1_o tim._n v._o 17._o let_v the_o elder_n that_o rule_v well_o be_v count_v worthy_a of_o double_a honour_n especial_o those_o that_o labour_n in_o the_o word_n and_o doctrine_n for_o by_o the_o apostle_n discourse_v it_o be_v manifest_a and_o so_o far_o as_o i_o perceive_v agree_v on_o all_o hand_n that_o the_o word_n honour_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v maintenance_n s._n paul_n instruction_n suppose_v the_o order_n settle_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o be_v this_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o church_n settle_v in_o city_n as_o aforesaid_a a_o common_a stock_n at_o the_o dispose_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n rise_v from_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o faithful_a out_o of_o which_o first_o those_o that_o attend_v upon_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o office_n of_o divine_a service_n then_o those_o that_o can_v not_o attend_v the_o service_n of_o god_n without_o maintenance_n from_o the_o public_a may_v find_v subsistence_n for_o hereupon_o it_o be_v that_o s._n paul_n charge_v timothy_n to_o honour_v widow_n indeed_o that_o be_v destitute_a of_o maintenance_n from_o their_o friend_n that_o they_o may_v abide_v in_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n as_o anna_n the_o prophetess_n luc._n ii_o 36._o and_o judith_n viii_o 5._o and_o the_o good_a woman_n that_o wait_v at_o the_o tabernacle_n ex._n xxxviii_o 8._o 1_o sam._n ii_o 24._o and_o when_o he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o show_v that_o there_o be_v then_o a_o list_n of_o they_o call_v here_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o church_n writer_n afterward_o canon_n which_o whosoever_o be_v enter_v into_o receive_v appointment_n from_o the_o church_n 1_o tim._n v._o 5_o 9_o 16._o let_v it_o therefore_o be_v say_v no_o more_o that_o the_o distinction_n between_o clergy_n and_o people_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o how_o can_v the_o office_n be_v more_o express_o distinguish_v then_o by_o the_o appointment_n that_o be_v allow_v for_o the_o execution_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o when_o s._n peter_n charge_v the_o presbyter_n 1_o pet._n v._o 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o mean_v not_o the_o people_n but_o he_o mean_v the_o same_o which_o clemens_n in_o eusebius_n when_o he_o say_v that_o s._n john_n be_v wont_a to_o go_v abroad_o from_o ephesus_n to_o foreign_a church_n on_o purpose_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v to_o ordain_v some_o clergy_n man_n that_o shall_v be_v signify_v by_o the_o spirit_n for_o in_o both_o place_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v take_v for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o so_o s._n peter_n precept_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d consist_v of_o two_o member_n not_o to_o domineer_v over_o the_o clergy_n that_o be_v under_o they_o that_o be_v the_o deacon_n widow_n and_o deaconess_n and_o to_o be_v a_o pattern_n to_o the_o flock_n in_o this_o discourse_n of_o s._n paul_n we_o have_v a_o further_a reason_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n from_o that_o rule_n of_o life_n and_o conversation_n to_o which_o the_o clergy_n be_v subject_a by_o the_o primitive_a discipline_n of_o the_o church_n for_o if_o the_o church_n allow_v widow_n a_o appointment_n in_o consideration_n of_o their_o daily_a attendance_n upon_o the_o service_n of_o god_n much_o more_o be_v we_o bind_v to_o conceive_v that_o presbyter_n who_o the_o apostle_n allow_v a_o double_a appointment_n be_v tie_v to_o double_a attendance_n on_o the_o same_o service_n a_o thing_n which_o can_v be_v expect_v of_o those_o who_o be_v tie_v to_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o tertullian_n de_fw-fr prescript_n cap._n xli_o condemn_v the_o heretic_n because_o their_o fashion_n be_v to_o make_v secular_a man_n presbyter_n see_v then_o that_o the_o apostle_n allow_v the_o same_o double_a appointment_n to_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o presbyter_n let_v they_o that_o set_v up_o lay_v elder_n ask_v their_o own_o conscience_n whether_o they_o can_v be_v content_a to_o allow_v they_o the_o same_o maintenance_n from_o the_o church_n as_o themselves_o receive_v otherwise_o let_v they_o not_o imagine_v that_o they_o can_v set_v they_o up_o by_o this_o scripture_n for_o that_o some_o presbyter_n shall_v labour_v in_o preach_v though_o all_o be_v require_v to_o be_v apt_a to_o preach_v be_v no_o inconvenience_n in_o that_o state_n when_o congregation_n be_v not_o distinguish_v but_o the_o whole_a office_n rest_v in_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o the_o clergy_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n of_o a_o church_n you_o see_v by_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n fourteen_o that_o one_o assembly_n whereof_o he_o speak_v there_o furnish_v with_o a_o great_a number_n of_o prophet_n whether_o presbyter_n or_o over_o and_o above_o they_o in_o the_o record_n of_o the_o church_n we_o find_v divers_a time_n a_o whole_a bench_n of_o presbyter_n preside_v at_o one_o assembly_n be_v any_o man_n so_o unsatiable_a of_o preach_v as_o to_o think_v the_o church_n unprovided_a of_o it_o unless_o all_o those_o preach_v at_o all_o time_n be_v it_o not_o enough_o that_o timothy_n be_v require_v to_o count_v they_o especial_o worthy_a double_a honour_n that_o labour_n in_o it_o for_o by_o this_o mean_n those_o that_o labour_v not_o in_o it_o when_o and_o how_o timothy_n find_v it_o requisite_a must_v know_v that_o their_o maintenance_n must_v come_v hard_a from_o his_o hand_n for_o the_o last_o argument_n i_o must_v not_o forget_v the_o perpetual_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n though_o i_o name_n for_o the_o present_a but_o the_o word_n of_o clemens_n disciple_n to_o the_o apostle_n who_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n to_o compose_v a_o difference_n among_o the_o presbyter_n of_o that_o church_n partly_o about_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n advise_v they_o to_o agree_v and_o take_v their_o turn_n in_o it_o if_o all_o the_o presbyter_n may_v take_v their_o turn_n in_o it_o than_o all_o may_v celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n if_o in_o that_o church_n then_o in_o all_o church_n i_o know_v many_o church_n writer_n be_v quote_v to_o prove_v lay_v elder_n for_o that_o also_o be_v grow_v a_o point_n of_o learning_n to_o load_v the_o margin_n with_o text_n of_o scripture_n and_o allegation_n of_o author_n in_o hope_n no_o man_n will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o compare_v they_o because_o if_o he_o do_v he_o shall_v easy_o find_v they_o nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o instance_n myself_o have_v the_o honour_n to_o be_v allege_v for_o one_o that_o approve_v lay_v elder_n even_o in_o that_o place_n of_o that_o very_a discourse_n where_o i_o answer_v the_o best_a argument_n that_o ever_o i_o hear_v make_v for_o they_o only_o because_o i_o say_v then_o as_o now_o that_o we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o think_v that_o all_o presbyter_n
the_o apostle_n be_v at_o first_o their_o own_o deacon_n before_o the_o church_n allow_v they_o some_o to_o wait_v on_o they_o and_o yet_o their_o whole_a function_n be_v then_o holy_a though_o some_o part_n of_o it_o near_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o soul_n health_n so_o when_o deacon_n be_v make_v reason_n enforce_v that_o they_o shall_v attend_v on_o the_o mean_a part_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o always_o on_o holy_a duty_n for_o the_o table_n which_o the_o apostle_n see_v first_o furnish_v themselves_o but_o be_v attend_v by_o the_o deacon_n in_o do_v it_o when_o they_o be_v make_v be_v the_o same_o which_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o 1_o cor._n xi_o 20_o which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o as_o the_o custom_n be_v daily_o to_o do_v at_o jerusalem_n act_v ii_o 42_o 46._o and_o therefore_o their_o office_n by_o this_o be_v the_o same_o then_o as_o always_o it_o have_v be_v since_o to_o wait_v upon_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n second_o i_o have_v show_v afore_o that_o even_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o follower_n the_o evangelist_n be_v also_o deacon_n with_o as_o much_o difference_n as_o there_o be_v between_o the_o person_n who_o they_o serve_v that_o be_v between_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n on_o one_o side_n and_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n of_o a_o church_n on_o the_o other_o whereupon_o the_o minister_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v call_v deacon_n absolute_o and_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d without_o any_o addition_n signify_v to_o execute_v a_o deacon_n office_n 1_o tim._n iii_o 10._o but_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n be_v call_v deacon_n with_o addition_n signify_v who_o minister_n or_o to_o what_o special_a purpose_n as_o have_v be_v say_v three_o when_o s._n paul_n say_v they_o that_o do_v the_o office_n of_o a_o deacon_n well_o purchase_v themselves_o a_o good_a step_n 1_o tim._n ii_o 13._o clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n interpret_v this_o step_n to_o be_v the_o rank_n of_o presbyter_n therefore_o they_o be_v in_o the_o next_o degree_n to_o it_o afore_o four_o it_o have_v be_v show_v that_o they_o sit_v not_o but_o stand_v in_o the_o church_n as_o attend_v the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n sit_v and_o yet_o be_v employ_v in_o the_o office_n of_o preach_v and_o baptise_v and_o according_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o service_n read_v lesson_n sing_v psalm_n and_o some_o part_n of_o the_o prayer_n be_v minister_v by_o they_o as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o apostolical_a form_n of_o divine_a service_n cap._n x._o which_o hold_v correspondent_o in_o the_o synagogue_n for_o the_o minister_n and_o apparitor_n of_o their_o consistory_n be_v also_o their_o deacon_n and_o minister_v divien_n service_n in_o the_o synagogue_n whereby_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o young_a sort_n of_o those_o that_o dedicate_v themselves_o to_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v train_v up_o in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n as_o well_o to_o the_o understanding_n of_o christianity_n as_o to_o the_o right_a exercise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n that_o in_o their_o time_n such_o as_o prove_v capable_a may_v come_v to_o govern_v in_o the_o church_n themselves_o that_o which_o remain_v concern_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o church_n will_v be_v easy_o discharge_v if_o we_o remember_v that_o it_o must_v be_v such_o as_o may_v not_o prejudice_v either_o the_o dependence_n of_o church_n or_o the_o chief_a power_n of_o the_o bishop_n with_o the_o presbyter_n in_o each_o particular_a church_n the_o law_n of_o the_o xii_o table_n salus_fw-la populi_fw-la suprema_fw-la lex_fw-la esto_fw-la though_o it_o be_v make_v for_o a_o popular_a state_n not_o for_o a_o kingdom_n yet_o admit_v a_o difference_n between_o populus_fw-la and_o plebs_fw-la and_o require_v the_o chief_a rule_n to_o be_v the_o good_a both_o of_o senate_n and_o commons_o not_o of_o one_o part_n alone_o so_o likewise_o that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o scripture_n to_o have_v be_v do_v by_o the_o church_n must_v not_o therefore_o be_v imagine_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o people_n because_o the_o church_n consist_v of_o two_o part_n call_v by_o tertullian_n oâ—do_n and_o plebs_fw-la in_o the_o term_n of_o latter_a time_n the_o clergy_n and_o people_n but_o preserve_v the_o respective_a interest_n of_o clergy_n and_o people_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o mathias_n it_o be_v say_v they_o set_v two_o act_v i._o 23._o what_o they_o but_o the_o church_n in_o which_o the_o people_n be_v then_o better_a christian_n then_o to_o abridge_v the_o apostle_n but_o proportionable_o they_o be_v always_o to_o respect_v the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n if_o they_o will_v obey_v the_o apostle_n that_o command_v it_o 1_o thess_n v._o 12_o 13._o heb._n xiii_o 7_o 17._o so_o when_o s._n paul_n say_v do_v not_o you_o judge_v those_o that_o be_v within_o 1_o cor._n v._o 12._o speak_v he_o to_o the_o people_n or_o to_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o the_o bench_n of_o presbyter_n and_o the_o people_n in_o their_o several_a interest_n and_o that_o not_o without_o dependence_n upon_o the_o apostle_n the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n dic_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la mat._n xviii_o 18._o make_v much_o noise_n at_o the_o end_n of_o my_o book_n of_o the_o apostolical_a form_n of_o divine_a service_n p._n 428_o you_o have_v a_o passage_n of_o s._n augustine_n cont._n epist_n parmen_fw-la iii_o 2._o that_o excommunication_n be_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o i_o suppose_v no_o man_n have_v the_o confidence_n to_o dispute_v that_o in_o s._n augustine_n time_n it_o be_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o people_n so_o the_o excommunication_n of_o andronicus_n in_o synesius_n his_o seven_o and_o fifty_o epistle_n be_v entitle_v to_o the_o church_n yet_o no_o man_n imagine_v that_o the_o people_n then_o do_v excommunicate_a be_v not_o the_o case_n the_o same_o in_o the_o synagogue_n moses_n be_v command_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o congregation_n of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n and_o he_o speak_v to_o the_o elder_n exod._n xii_o 2_o 25._o do_v moses_n disobey_v god_n in_o so_o do_v or_o do_v he_o understand_v the_o command_n of_o god_n better_a than_o this_o opinion_n will_v have_v he_o in_o speak_v to_o the_o elder_n who_o he_o know_v be_v to_o act_v on_o behalf_n of_o the_o people_n the_o law_n command_v the_o congregation_n to_o offer_v for_o ignorance_n leu._n iu._n 13_o 14._o num._n xv._o 22_o 24._o how_o shall_v all_o the_o congregation_n offer_v maimoni_fw-la answer_n in_o the_o title_n of_o error_n cap._n xii_o &_o xiii_o that_o the_o great_a consistory_n offer_v as_o often_o as_o they_o occasion_n the_o breach_n of_o the_o law_n by_o teach_v that_o be_v interpret_n it_o erroneous_o in_o the_o law_n of_o the_o city_n of_o refuge_n it_o be_v say_v the_o congregation_n shall_v judge_v and_o the_o congregation_n shall_v deliver_v the_o manslayer_n num._n xxxv_o 35_o 36._o the_o elder_n of_o the_o city_n of_o refuge_n be_v to_o judge_v in_o presence_n and_o in_o behalf_n of_o the_o people_n whether_o the_o manslayer_n be_v capable_a of_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o city_n of_o refuge_n or_o not_o as_o you_o read_v joshua_n xx._n 4_o 6._o see_v then_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v by_o the_o elder_n be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o synagogue_n or_o assembly_n of_o the_o people_n in_o behalf_n of_o who_o they_o be_v do_v be_v it_o a_o wrong_n to_o the_o scripture_n when_o we_o say_v that_o which_o they_o report_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o church_n be_v act_v by_o the_o chief_a power_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o presbyter_n with_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n for_o it_o be_v manifest_a in_o the_o scripture_n that_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n all_o public_a act_n of_o the_o church_n be_v pass_v at_o the_o public_a assembly_n of_o the_o same_o as_o ordination_n act_n i._n 23._o vi_o 3_o 6._o excommunication_n mat._n xviii_o 18_o 19_o 20._o 1_o cor._n v._o 4._o 2_o cor._n ii_o 10._o counsel_n act_n xv._o 4_o 27._o other_o act_n 2_o cor._n viii_o 19_o and_o herewith_o agree_v the_o primitive_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n for_o divers_a age_n to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o little_a discourse_n of_o the_o learned_a blondell_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o church_n publish_v of_o late_a and_o can_v this_o be_v think_v to_o no_o purpose_n unless_o it_o dissolve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n or_o that_o obedience_n to_o the_o clergy_n which_o god_n command_v be_v it_o nothing_o to_o give_v satisfaction_n to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o the_o same_o mean_a
the_o advancement_n of_o godliness_n otherwise_o such_o have_v not_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o governor_n of_o god_n ancient_a people_n for_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v the_o vail_n of_o woman_n at_o divine_a service_n of_o which_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o corinthian_n the_o kiss_v of_o charity_n so_o often_o mention_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o apostle_n ii_o 57_o and_o origen_n upon_o the_o last_o to_o the_o roman_n show_v to_o have_v be_v practise_v before_o the_o consecration_n and_o the_o receive_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o signify_v the_o charity_n in_o which_o they_o come_v to_o communicate_v the_o many_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n to_o which_o s._n paul_n allude_v in_o divers_a place_n col._n ii_o 11_o 12._o iii_o 9_o 10._o rom._n vi_o 4_o 5._o to_o wit_n put_v off_o old_a clothes_n drench_a in_o water_n so_o as_o to_o seem_v to_o be_v bury_v in_o it_o put_v on_o new_a clothes_n at_o their_o come_n out_o which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n by_o these_o passage_n of_o s._n paul_n we_o be_v sure_a be_v institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v the_o gesture_n of_o prayer_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v always_o the_o custom_n of_o god_n people_n to_o make_v sit_v kneeling_z or_o grovel_v as_o the_o inward_a dejection_n of_o the_o mind_n require_v a_o great_a or_o less_o degree_n of_o outward_a humiliation_n of_o the_o body_n to_o produce_v and_o maintain_v as_o well_o as_o to_o signify_v it_o thus_o our_o lord_n stand_v up_o to_o read_v the_o law_n but_o sit_v down_o to_o preach_v luc._n iu._n 16_o 20._o the_o one_o to_o show_v reverence_n to_o the_o giver_n of_o the_o law_n the_o other_o authority_n over_o the_o congregation_n which_o he_o teach_v as_o a_o prophet_n and_o therefore_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o in_o receive_v the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n he_o use_v that_o reverence_n which_o be_v and_o be_v use_v in_o the_o synagogue_n the_o like_a whereof_o by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o primitive_a martyr_n we_o understand_v to_o have_v be_v use_v to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o one_o of_o they_o you_o have_v qui_fw-fr sunt_fw-la libri_fw-la quos_fw-la adoratis_fw-la legentes_fw-la as_o we_o now_o stand_v up_o at_o the_o read_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o jew_n public_a fast_n quote_v afore_o out_o of_o the_o prophet_n joel_n which_o it_o seem_v the_o prophet_n ionas_n teach_v the_o ninevite_n at_o their_o fast_a jon._n iii_o 5_o 6._o which_o sure_a have_v no_o force_n to_o move_v god_n to_o compassion_n but_o as_o they_o move_v man_n to_o that_o humiliation_n which_o procure_v it_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v imposition_n of_o hand_n use_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o blessing_n that_o be_v in_o solemn_a prayer_n for_o other_o person_n as_o in_o the_o gospel_n over_o child_n and_o sick_a person_n as_o in_o the_o law_n jacob_n lay_v hand_n on_o joseph_n child_n moses_n on_o joshua_n and_o the_o lxx_o presbyter_n the_o prophet_n on_o such_o as_o they_o cure_v 2_o king_n vi_o 11._o whereupon_o it_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o confirmation_n penance_n and_o ordination_n as_o also_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v still_o use_v in_o some_o eastern_a church_n at_o the_o blessing_n of_o marriage_n in_o fine_a the_o frontlet_n and_o the_o scrol_n which_o god_n appoint_v the_o jew_n to_o set_v upon_o their_o forehead_n and_o the_o post_n of_o their_o door_n exod._n xiii_o 9_o deut._n vi_o 8._o xi_o 17._o for_o my_o part_n i_o make_v a_o great_a question_n whether_o he_o oblige_v they_o thereby_o to_o use_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n as_o they_o do_v but_o that_o command_v the_o effect_n the_o remembrance_n of_o the_o law_n he_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o forbid_v the_o mean_n that_o be_v the_o sensible_a wear_n of_o such_o mark_n that_o i_o count_v utter_o incredible_a see_v it_o be_v easy_a for_o they_o to_o use_v such_o mark_n and_o yet_o to_o think_v themselves_o never_o a_o whit_n the_o holy_a for_o they_o without_o the_o thing_n signify_v though_o in_o our_o lord_n time_n they_o do_v so_o as_o we_o see_v by_o his_o reproof_n in_o the_o gospel_n and_o though_o by_o their_o writing_n maimoni_n by_o name_n in_o the_o title_n of_o finage_n cap._n iii_o and_o in_o the_o title_n of_o phylactery_n ca._n xi_o &_o xii_o we_o see_v that_o still_o they_o do_v and_o thus_o upon_o the_o reason_n advance_v that_o be_v of_o determine_v that_o which_o the_o law_n of_o god_n determine_v not_o follow_v the_o whole_a power_n of_o the_o church_n in_o decide_v matter_n of_o doctrine_n in_o determine_v the_o circumstance_n and_o ceremony_n of_o god_n public_a worship_n and_o of_o all_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n for_o the_o maintenance_n and_o exercise_n of_o the_o same_o for_o in_o institute_v ceremony_n significative_a not_o of_o christ_n to_o come_v that_o indeed_o and_o that_o only_o be_v judaisme_n but_o of_o the_o faith_n and_o devotion_n which_o we_o desire_v to_o serve_v god_n with_o it_o be_v enough_o that_o this_o power_n may_v be_v exercise_v to_o the_o advancement_n of_o godliness_n if_o it_o be_v exercise_v otherwise_o then_o it_o ought_v it_o be_v still_o to_o be_v obey_v because_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v of_o great_a consequence_n to_o maintain_v though_o we_o attain_v not_o that_o advancement_n of_o godliness_n which_o the_o use_n of_o this_o power_n ought_v to_o procure_v but_o do_v not_o and_o if_o any_o power_n shall_v be_v void_a because_o it_o be_v not_o use_v for_o the_o best_a or_o absolute_o not_o well_o use_v then_o can_v no_o humane_a society_n subsist_v either_o sacred_a or_o civil_a which_o must_v subsist_v in_o all_o thing_n wherein_o it_o command_v not_o the_o contrary_a of_o a_o more_o ancient_a law_n which_o be_v god_n law_n in_o our_o case_n from_o the_o premise_n it_o will_v not_o be_v difficult_a to_o resolve_v whether_o counsel_n be_v of_o divine_a right_n or_o not_o distinguish_v between_o substance_n and_o circumstance_n between_o the_o purpose_n and_o effect_n of_o they_o and_o the_o manner_n of_o procure_v it_o for_o if_o we_o speak_v of_o give_v law_n to_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v prove_v that_o whether_o you_o take_v it_o for_o a_o power_n or_o a_o duty_n a_o right_a or_o a_o charge_n or_o rather_o both_o see_v the_o one_o can_v be_v part_v from_o the_o other_o the_o church_n may_v and_o aught_o to_o proceed_v to_o determine_v what_o be_v not_o determine_v but_o determinable_a by_o consent_n of_o particular_a church_n that_o be_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o such_o person_n which_o have_v power_n to_o conclude_v the_o consent_n of_o their_o respective_a church_n whereof_o we_o have_v show_v that_o none_o can_v ever_o be_v conclude_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o their_o respective_a bishop_n but_o if_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o circumstance_n and_o manner_n of_o assemble_v in_o one_o place_n certain_a person_n in_o behalf_n of_o their_o several_a church_n with_o authority_n to_o prejudice_v and_o foresway_v and_o preingage_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o same_o we_o have_v a_o precedent_n or_o rather_o precedent_n without_o a_o precept_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n where_o the_o apostle_n be_v assemble_v to_o ordain_v a_o twelve_o apostle_n act_v i._o 13._o where_o they_o be_v assemble_v to_o institute_v the_o order_n of_o deacon_n act_n vi_o 2_o where_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n come_v from_o antiochia_n and_o the_o church_n depend_v thereupon_o to_o the_o apostle_n and_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o take_v resolution_n in_o their_o difference_n act_n xv._o 1_o where_o paul_n go_v in_o to_o james_n to_o advise_v how_o to_o behave_v himself_o without_o offence_n to_o the_o christian_a jew_n at_o jerusalem_n act_v xxi_o 18_o for_o the_o premise_n be_v admit_v all_o these_o meeting_n be_v just_o and_o necessary_o count_v synod_n or_o counsel_n both_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o person_n whereof_o they_o consist_v the_o consent_n of_o divers_a apostle_n be_v of_o as_o much_o authority_n to_o the_o church_n as_o the_o resolution_n of_o a_o synod_n and_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o matter_n determine_v at_o they_o concern_v the_o whole_a church_n in_o a_o high_a degree_n especial_o at_o that_o time_n and_o we_o have_v a_o canon_n among_o those_o of_o the_o apostle_n which_o appear_v very_o ancient_a by_o the_o canon_n of_o nice_a contain_v the_o same_o and_o turn_v custom_n into_o statute_n law_n command_v that_o synod_n be_v hold_v in_o every_o province_n twice_o a_o year_n but_o when_o tertullian_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o part_n of_o greece_n they_o hold_v counsel_n ordinary_o he_o constrain_v we_o
in_o his_o gospel_n have_v leave_v concern_v marriage_n for_o if_o this_o be_v peculiar_a to_o christian_n as_o christian_n then_o whatsoever_o become_v questionable_a upon_o the_o interpretation_n of_o this_o law_n concern_v the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v the_o church_n must_v needs_o fall_v under_o the_o sentence_n of_o those_o that_o be_v enable_v to_o conclude_v the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v without_o question_n as_o ancient_a as_o christianity_n that_o no_o marriage_n be_v make_v which_o the_o church_n allow_v not_o the_o benediction_n whereof_o upon_o marriage_n be_v a_o sign_n of_o the_o allowance_n of_o the_o church_n presuppose_v as_o that_o upon_o the_o marriage_n of_o booz_n and_o ruth_n ruth_n iu._n 11._o presuppose_v the_o act_n to_o be_v allow_v by_o the_o elder_n or_o consistory_n of_o bethlehem_n as_o you_o have_v it_o afore_o these_o difficulty_n thus_o void_v it_o remain_v that_o the_o secular_a power_n stand_v bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o enforce_v the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o church_n where_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o produce_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n or_o the_o quiet_a of_o the_o state_n as_o for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o state_n in_o ordination_n the_o same_o reason_n hold_v it_o be_v very_o manifest_a by_o many_o example_n of_o commendable_a time_n under_o christian_a emperor_n that_o many_o ordination_n have_v be_v make_v at_o the_o instance_n and_o command_v of_o emperor_n and_o sovereign_a prince_n and_o why_o not_o what_o hinder_v they_o to_o make_v choice_n of_o fit_a person_n than_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n can_v agree_v to_o choose_v and_o what_o hinder_v the_o church_n upon_o consideration_n of_o their_o choice_n to_o reform_v their_o own_o but_o when_o sovereign_a power_n by_o general_n law_n forbid_v ordination_n to_o proceed_v but_o upon_o person_n nominate_v by_o themselves_o how_o then_o shall_v the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n take_v place_n or_o what_o shall_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o s._n paul_n precept_n to_o timothy_n to_o lay_v hand_n hasty_o on_o no_o man_n lest_o he_o partake_v of_o other_o man_n sin_n which_o can_v take_v place_n unless_o he_o that_o ordain_v be_v free_a not_o to_o ordain_v the_o precedent_n thuanus_n write_v of_o the_o concordates_n between_o leo_n the_o ten_o and_o francis_n the_o first_o by_o which_o the_o canonical_a way_n of_o election_n of_o bishop_n be_v abolish_v in_o france_n say_v free_o that_o that_o great_a prince_n never_o prosper_v after_o that_o act_n give_v this_o for_o his_o reason_n because_o thereby_o that_o course_n of_o elect_a bishop_n be_v take_v away_o which_o have_v be_v introduce_v from_o the_o begin_n by_o the_o apostle_n in_o fine_a of_o this_o particular_a i_o shall_v need_v to_o say_v no_o more_o but_o this_o according_a to_o the_o general_a reason_n premise_v that_o quality_n ordain_v by_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v confer_v by_o person_n qualify_v so_o to_o do_v by_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n but_o with_o this_o moderation_n that_o secular_a power_n be_v satisfy_v not_o only_o that_o the_o person_n promote_v be_v not_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o state_n whereof_o they_o have_v charge_n by_o their_o proper_a quality_n but_o also_o that_o as_o christian_n they_o be_v not_o assistant_n to_o the_o promotion_n of_o those_o who_o profess_v the_o contrary_a of_o that_o which_o they_o as_o christian_n profess_v be_v bind_v to_o maintain_v in_o the_o last_o place_n it_o will_v not_o be_v difficult_a from_o the_o premise_n to_o determine_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o state_n in_o settle_v maintain_v and_o dispose_v of_o the_o endowment_n of_o the_o church_n for_o see_v the_o reason_n premise_v which_o now_o be_v laugh_v at_o by_o those_o that_o will_v not_o understand_v wherein_o christianity_n consist_v have_v prevail_v so_o far_o with_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o all_o tithe_n and_o many_o other_o oblation_n and_o endowment_n be_v and_o have_v be_v in_o all_o part_n consecrate_v to_o god_n as_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o christian_n good_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o his_o service_n it_o remain_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o secular_a sword_n to_o maintain_v the_o church_n in_o that_o right_n for_o that_o public_a power_n that_o shall_v lay_v hand_n on_o such_o good_n shall_v rob_v both_o god_n and_o the_o people_n god_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o act_n of_o consecration_n pass_v upon_o such_o good_n the_o people_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o original_a right_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o church_n which_o first_o move_v christian_n to_o consecrate_v the_o same_o by_o virtue_n of_o which_o right_n that_o which_o first_o be_v consecrate_v be_v take_v away_o by_o force_n christian_a people_n remain_v no_o less_o oblige_v to_o separate_v from_o the_o remainder_n of_o their_o poverty_n that_o which_o shall_v be_v proportionable_a to_o that_o which_o all_o christian_a people_n have_v always_o consecrate_v to_o god_n out_o of_o their_o estate_n and_o those_z that_o persuade_v good_a christian_n that_o such_o consecration_n have_v proceed_v only_o from_o the_o cozenage_n of_o the_o clergy_n for_o their_o own_o advantage_n may_v as_o well_o persuade_v they_o that_o they_o be_v cozen_v when_o they_o be_v persuade_v to_o be_v christian_n see_v such_o consecration_n have_v be_v make_v by_o all_o christian_a people_n as_o for_o the_o dispose_n of_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o public_a use_n of_o the_o church_n i_o say_v not_o the_o same_o i_o hold_v it_o necessary_a that_o the_o church_n satisfy_v the_o state_n that_o whatsoever_o be_v give_v to_o such_o use_n may_v be_v to_o the_o common_a good_a of_o the_o people_n and_o so_o leave_v the_o imperfection_n of_o law_n to_o blame_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o thing_n which_o i_o think_v may_v very_o reasonable_o be_v do_v for_o first_o all_o cathedral_n church_n be_v by_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o apostle_n entire_a body_n in_o themselves_o distinct_a from_o other_o church_n according_a to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v prove_v of_o the_o dependence_n of_o church_n all_o oblation_n to_o any_o church_n original_o belong_v to_o the_o body_n thereof_o in_o common_a at_o the_o dispose_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n thereof_o which_o be_v know_v to_o have_v be_v the_o primitive_a order_n of_o the_o church_n derive_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o i_o have_v declare_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n though_o they_o have_v comply_v with_o the_o bounty_n of_o those_o that_o have_v endow_v parish_n church_n and_o consent_v to_o limit_v the_o endowment_n of_o every_o one_o of_o they_o to_o itself_o alone_o second_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o clergy_n be_v under_o such_o a_o discipline_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n that_o so_o long_o as_o they_o continue_v to_o live_v in_o such_o a_o discipline_n they_o can_v neither_o waste_v the_o endowment_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o themselves_o nor_o use_v it_o to_o the_o advancement_n of_o their_o family_n which_o discipline_n if_o the_o secular_a power_n be_v employ_v to_o retrieve_v it_o will_v not_o be_v thereby_o destructive_a to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n but_o cumulative_a as_o likewise_o if_o it_o be_v employ_v to_o the_o most_o advantageous_a distribution_n of_o that_o mass_n of_o church_n good_n which_o lie_v affect_v and_o depute_v to_o any_o cathedral_n church_n through_o the_o whole_a diocese_n thereof_o in_o case_n the_o distribution_n make_v by_o humane_a right_n appear_v prejudicial_a to_o those_o charitable_a purpose_n which_o be_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o the_o service_n of_o god_n through_o that_o church_n or_o diocese_n be_v maintain_v and_o advance_v provide_v always_o that_o a_o great_a sacrilege_n be_v not_o commit_v by_o rob_v the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n of_o the_o right_n and_o power_n which_o they_o have_v from_o the_o apostle_n in_o dispose_v of_o the_o endowment_n of_o their_o church_n these_o thing_n promise_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o undertake_v that_o there_o never_o be_v so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o fruit_n of_o this_o land_n mortify_v and_o put_v out_o of_o commerce_n and_o apply_v and_o affect_v to_o the_o church_n but_o that_o it_o be_v in_o that_o estate_n more_o advantageous_a to_o the_o public_a strength_n security_n and_o plenty_n of_o the_o nation_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o the_o charitable_a maintenance_n of_o those_o that_o attend_v it_o in_o case_n the_o secular_a power_n have_v be_v improve_v to_o dispose_v of_o it_o for_o the_o best_a than_o it_o can_v be_v in_o any_o particular_a hand_n especial_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o sacrilege_n chap._n v._n how_o the_o church_n may_v be_v reform_v without_o violate_v divine_a right_n what_o privilege_n and_o penalty_n a_o christian_a state_n may_v enforce_v christianity_n with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o
preach_v continual_o so_o as_o to_o edify_v the_o church_n by_o their_o preach_v as_o it_o be_v for_o apostle_n apostolical_a person_n and_o prophet_n be_v not_o for_o a_o reasonable_a man_n to_o imagine_v and_o those_o that_o stand_v so_o much_o upon_o preach_v twice_o every_o lord_n day_n will_v find_v themselves_o at_o a_o marvellous_a exigent_n if_o they_o shall_v prove_v either_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o point_n of_o right_n by_o the_o scripture_n or_o the_o utility_n of_o it_o in_o point_n of_o fact_n by_o the_o ability_n of_o the_o man_n who_o themselves_o set_v about_o it_o as_o for_o prayer_n i_o yield_v that_o it_o be_v a_o precept_n of_o god_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o christian_a congregation_n be_v present_v to_o god_n by_o the_o presbyter_n but_o what_o prayer_n none_o but_o those_o which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v with_o of_o which_o i_o speak_v afore_o all_o the_o world_n will_v never_o show_v any_o title_n in_o the_o scripture_n or_o the_o original_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o apostle_n ordain_v these_o prayer_n before_o or_o after_o the_o sermon_n of_o presbyter_n which_o be_v now_o make_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o exercise_n of_o christianity_n unless_o it_o be_v because_o the_o sermon_n go_v before_o the_o eucharist_n as_o act_n xx._n 7._o 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 16._o the_o prayer_n which_o the_o presbyter_n offer_v to_o god_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n be_v by_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o apostle_n only_o those_o which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v with_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o under_o the_o apostle_n the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o prescribe_v but_o conceive_v by_o those_o that_o be_v employ_v in_o that_o office_n by_o the_o church_n but_o in_o consideration_n of_o the_o prophetical_a revelation_n and_o immediate_a inspiration_n which_o the_o person_n employ_v about_o that_o office_n be_v then_o grace_v with_o to_o show_v the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n and_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n in_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o since_o those_o grace_n cease_v i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o apostolical_a form_n of_o divine_a service_n p._n 348._o that_o those_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n which_o go_v not_o with_o the_o eucharist_n be_v minister_v by_o deacon_n because_o it_o be_v find_v necessary_a that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o a_o prescript_n form_n to_o avoid_v the_o scandal_n of_o christianity_n that_o we_o see_v come_v by_o refer_v it_o to_o all_o person_n that_o be_v trust_v to_o officiate_v public_a service_n and_o i_o be_o astonish_v that_o any_o christian_n shall_v imagine_v that_o god_n shall_v be_v please_v with_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o mind_n or_o expression_n of_o the_o tongue_n set_v aside_o the_o affection_n of_o the_o heart_n that_o any_o man_n pray_v with_o but_o now_o by_o the_o pretence_n on_o foot_n which_o make_v the_o exercise_n of_o christianity_n to_o consist_v in_o a_o sermon_n and_o a_o prayer_n conceive_v before_o or_o after_o it_o not_o only_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o the_o apostle_n ordain_v to_o be_v as_o frequent_a as_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o presbyter_n and_o which_o the_o church_n of_o england_n recommend_v on_o all_o sunday_n and_o festival_n be_v turn_v out_o of_o door_n to_o three_o or_o four_o time_n a_o year_n but_o also_o all_o the_o public_a service_n of_o god_n by_o prayer_n read_v the_o scripture_n and_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n forbid_a when_o the_o preacher_n mouth_n open_v not_o and_o by_o refer_v the_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n to_o each_o man_n discretion_n the_o exercise_n of_o religion_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o lecture_n of_o state_n infuse_v into_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o hearer_n by_o desire_v of_o god_n the_o interest_n of_o that_o faction_n for_o which_o a_o man_n preach_v and_o by_o this_o mean_n they_o that_o do_v challenge_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o apostle_n when_o they_o style_v themselves_o minister_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o gospel_n be_v now_o discover_v by_o their_o adversary_n of_o the_o congregation_n to_o be_v minister_n of_o that_o power_n which_o set_v they_o up_o as_o indeed_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v when_o a_o double_a number_n of_o vote_n in_o their_o presbytery_n be_v able_a to_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o the_o church_n if_o they_o prove_v not_o faithful_a minister_n the_o ruin_n of_o christianity_n be_v yet_o great_a in_o go_v about_o to_o reform_v religion_n by_o the_o sword_n and_o take_v up_o arm_n upon_o the_o title_n of_o christianity_n whether_o it_o be_v pretend_v or_o not_o for_o they_o that_o say_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o tertullia_n time_n will_v have_v defend_v themselves_o by_o force_n against_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n if_o they_o have_v be_v able_a must_v needs_o say_v that_o christian_n may_v and_o aught_o to_o defend_v themselves_o upon_o the_o title_n of_o their_o christianity_n as_o both_o buchanane_n and_o bellarmine_n by_o consequence_n must_v do_v when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o reason_n why_o s._n paul_n command_v christian_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o secular_a power_n of_o his_o time_n be_v because_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o resist_v but_o i_o do_v remember_v to_o have_v read_v in_o burrough_n his_o lecture_n on_o hose_n which_o i_o speak_v to_o do_v he_o right_a that_o the_o title_n of_o this_o war_n be_v not_o ground_v on_o religion_n as_o religion_n but_o as_o profess_a by_o this_o kingdom_n which_o i_o conceive_v can_v be_v say_v by_o those_o that_o advance_v the_o covenant_n or_o allow_v two_o clause_n of_o it_o the_o first_o when_o it_o promise_v to_o maintain_v the_o king_n person_n and_o estate_n in_o maintenance_n of_o religion_n for_o if_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o state_n be_v limit_v within_o the_o condition_n of_o religion_n than_o it_o be_v profess_v by_o consequence_n that_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o state_n be_v not_o to_o be_v maintain_v when_o religion_n be_v not_o maintain_v by_o it_o which_o if_o it_o do_v maintain_v religion_n be_v to_o be_v maintain_v therefore_o religion_n be_v the_o ground_n upon_o which_o those_o that_o enter_v into_o the_o covenant_n undertake_v to_o maintain_v one_o another_o without_o any_o exception_n in_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o same_o therefore_o that_o war_n be_v make_v upon_o the_o title_n of_o religion_n which_o maintain_v not_o the_o state_n but_o in_o the_o maintenance_n of_o it_o the_o second_o when_o it_o faith_n that_o this_o be_v do_v that_o those_o which_o groan_v under_o the_o yoke_n of_o antichrist_n may_v be_v move_v to_o do_v the_o like_a which_o belong_v to_o the_o subject_n of_o popish_a prince_n profess_v religion_n to_o be_v the_o title_n of_o those_o arm_n which_o all_o of_o like_a religion_n may_v use_v what_o ever_o the_o state_n be_v under_o which_o they_o live_v now_o will_v i_o fain_o know_v of_o any_o friend_n of_o the_o covenant_n what_o be_v the_o difference_n between_o it_o and_o the_o holy_a league_n of_o france_n under_o henry_n the_o three_o as_o to_o this_o point_n and_o in_o this_o regard_n there_o be_v indeed_o difference_n enough_o between_o the_o subject_n in_o which_o the_o two_o league_n suppose_v religion_n to_o consist_v and_o there_o be_v as_o much_o in_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o same_o which_o both_o suppose_v but_o as_o to_o the_o right_n which_o religion_n introduce_v of_o maintain_v itself_o by_o force_n both_o covenant_n agree_v in_o suppose_v it_o and_o thereby_o find_v temporal_a right_n upon_o the_o grace_n of_o christianity_n contrary_a to_o that_o which_o i_o presuppose_v from_o the_o beginning_n see_v whatsoever_o be_v purchase_v by_o such_o arm_n be_v the_o production_n of_o that_o title_n under_o which_o they_o be_v bear_v true_a it_o be_v that_o religion_n be_v not_o the_o only_a title_n of_o that_o league_n or_o this_o covenant_n both_o of_o they_o pretend_v as_o well_o abuse_v in_o government_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o these_o two_o title_n be_v not_o subordinate_a but_o concurrent_a that_o be_v that_o this_o right_n of_o maintain_v religion_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n rise_v from_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n in_o itself_o presuppose_v and_o not_o by_o the_o establishment_n of_o religion_n by_o the_o law_n of_o any_o state_n for_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o same_o because_o not_o by_o that_o power_n by_o which_o these_o law_n be_v make_v and_o therefore_o by_o consequence_n make_v those_o that_o take_v arm_n and_o join_v in_o covenant_n supreme_a judge_n of_o all_o that_o be_v question_v in_o religion_n which_o be_v of_o much_o more_o consideration_n to_o all_o christian_n than_o the_o good_a estate_n of_o any_o commonwealth_n though_o both_o title_n concur_v in_o this_o war_n yet_o it_o
to_o baptise_v such_o as_o shall_v submit_v to_o the_o gospel_n and_o so_o to_o judge_v whether_o each_o man_n do_v so_o or_o not_o which_o they_o that_o be_v trust_v with_o the_o gospel_n be_v by_o consequence_n trust_v to_o judge_n the_o effect_n of_o this_o trust_n be_v see_v in_o the_o many_o order_n and_o canon_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n by_o which_o those_o that_o desire_v to_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o church_n by_o baptism_n be_v limit_v to_o the_o trial_n of_o several_a year_n to_o examine_v their_o profession_n whether_o sincere_a or_o not_o and_o such_o as_o gain_v their_o live_n by_o such_o trade_n as_o christianity_n allow_v not_o reject_v until_o they_o renounce_v they_o not_o that_o my_o intent_n be_v to_o say_v that_o these_o canon_n be_v limit_v by_o the_o apostle_n but_o because_o it_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o always_o to_o judge_v who_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o baptism_n and_o who_o not_o be_v another_o manner_n of_o power_n then_o to_o baptize_v be_v the_o power_n of_o they_o that_o be_v able_a to_o settle_v such_o canon_n though_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o scripture_n that_o those_o rule_n have_v their_o beginning_n from_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o for_o when_o s._n peter_n say_v 1_o pet._n iii_o 21._o that_o the_o baptism_n which_o save_v we_o be_v not_o the_o lay_n down_o the_o filth_n of_o the_o flesh_n but_o the_o examination_n of_o a_o good_a conscience_n to_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o show_v that_o the_o interrogatory_n which_o the_o ancient_a church_n use_v to_o propound_v to_o they_o that_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v be_v then_o in_o use_n and_o establish_v by_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o condition_n of_o a_o contract_n between_o the_o church_n and_o they_o oblige_v themselves_o to_o live_v according_a to_o the_o gospel_n as_o disciple_n and_o the_o apostle_n heb._n vi_o 2._o speak_v of_o the_o foundation_n of_o repentance_n from_o dead_a work_n the_o doctrine_n of_o baptism_n and_o imposition_n of_o hand_n manifest_o show_v the_o succeed_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o which_o sue_v for_o baptism_n shall_v be_v catechize_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o contract_n with_o the_o church_n to_o forsake_v such_o course_n of_o the_o world_n as_o stand_v not_o with_o it_o to_o be_v bring_v in_o by_o the_o apostle_n this_o be_v it_o which_o be_v here_o call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o baptism_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n not_o for_o that_o frantic_a reason_n which_o the_o distemper_n of_o this_o time_n have_v bring_v forth_o because_o there_o be_v two_o baptism_n one_o of_o john_n by_o water_n another_z of_o christ_n by_o the_o spirit_n but_o because_o it_o be_v several_o teach_v several_a person_n before_o they_o be_v admit_v to_o their_o several_a baptism_n and_o therefore_o call_v also_o the_o doctrine_n of_o imposition_n of_o hand_n because_o we_o understand_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n paedag._n iii_o 11._o and_o by_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n vii_o 40._o that_o when_o they_o come_v to_o the_o church_n to_o be_v catechize_v and_o be_v catechize_v they_o be_v then_o dismiss_v by_o he_o that_o catechize_v they_o with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n that_o be_v with_o prayer_n for_o they_o that_o they_o may_v in_o due_a time_n become_v good_a christian_n all_o visible_a mark_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n in_o judge_v whether_o a_o man_n be_v fit_a for_o baptism_n or_o not_o to_o which_o i_o will_v add_v only_o that_o of_o eusebius_n de_fw-fr vitâ_fw-la constant_n iv_o where_o speak_v of_o the_o baptism_n of_o constantine_n he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o confess_v his_o sin_n he_o be_v admit_v to_o prayer_n with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v add_v to_o the_o church_n three_o thousand_o in_o a_o day_n act_v ii_o 41._o which_o can_v not_o be_v thus_o catechize_v and_o try_v my_o answer_n be_v that_o two_o case_n be_v always_o except_v from_o the_o rule_n the_o first_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n the_o second_o when_o by_o the_o eagerness_n of_o those_o that_o desire_a baptism_n the_o hand_n of_o god_n appear_v extraordinary_a in_o the_o work_n of_o their_o conversion_n to_o christianity_n beside_o it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o they_o be_v baptize_v that_o day_n but_o that_o they_o be_v add_v to_o the_o church_n that_o day_n which_o be_v true_a though_o they_o only_o profess_v themselves_o disciple_n for_o the_o present_a pass_v nevertheless_o their_o examination_n and_o instruction_n as_o the_o case_n require_v if_o therefore_o there_o be_v a_o power_n settle_v in_o the_o church_n by_o god_n to_o judge_v who_o be_v fit_a to_o be_v admit_v into_o it_o then_o be_v the_o same_o power_n enable_v to_o refuse_v he_o that_o shall_v appear_v unfit_a then_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n to_o exclude_v he_o that_o prove_v himself_o unfit_a after_o he_o be_v admit_v this_o be_v the_o next_o argument_n which_o i_o will_v ground_n upon_o the_o discipline_n of_o penance_n as_o it_o be_v ancient_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v open_v by_o the_o observation_n advance_v in_o the_o 127_o p._n of_o this_o little_a discourse_n that_o those_o who_o contrary_a to_o this_o contract_n with_o the_o church_n fall_v into_o sin_n destructive_a to_o christianity_n be_v fain_o to_o sue_v to_o be_v admit_v to_o penance_n which_o suppose_v that_o till_o they_o have_v give_v satisfaction_n of_o their_o sincerity_n in_o christianity_n they_o remain_v stranger_n to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o most_o ancient_a of_o church_n writer_n that_o for_o divers_a age_n the_o great_a sinner_n as_o apostate_n murderer_n &_o adulterer_n be_v whole_o exclude_v from_o penance_n for_o though_o tertullian_n be_v a_o montanist_n when_o he_o cry_v out_o upon_o zephyrinus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o admit_v adulterer_n to_o penance_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr pudicitiâ_fw-la yet_o it_o be_v manifest_a by_o his_o case_n that_o it_o have_v former_o be_v refuse_v in_o the_o church_n because_o the_o grant_n of_o it_o make_v he_o a_o montanist_n and_o s._n cyprian_n epist_n ad_fw-la antonianum_fw-la testify_v that_o divers_a african_a bishop_n afore_o he_o have_v refuse_v it_o maintain_v communion_n nevertheless_o with_o those_o that_o grant_v it_o irenaeus_n also_o i_o 9_o say_v of_o a_o certain_a woman_n that_o have_v be_v seduce_v and_o defile_v by_o marcus_n the_o heretic_n that_o after_o she_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o sight_n of_o her_o sin_n by_o some_o christian_n she_o spend_v all_o her_o day_n in_o bewal_n it_o therefore_o without_o recover_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n again_o and_o he_o that_o shall_v but_o look_v upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o eliberitane_n council_n shall_v easy_o see_v many_o kind_n of_o sin_n censure_v some_o of_o they_o not_o to_o be_v admit_v to_o communion_n till_o the_o point_n other_o not_o at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n in_o this_o case_n and_o in_o this_o estate_n these_o only_a who_o be_v exclude_v from_o be_v admit_v to_o penance_n be_v proper_o excommunicate_a neither_o can_v those_o that_o be_v admit_v to_o penance_n be_v absolute_o count_v so_o because_o in_o danger_n of_o death_n they_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n though_o in_o case_n they_o recover_v they_o stand_v bind_v to_o complete_a their_o penance_n and_o from_o hence_o afterward_o also_o those_o that_o have_v once_o be_v admit_v to_o penance_n if_o they_o fall_v into_o the_o like_a sin_n again_o be_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v to_o penance_n the_o second_o time_n council_n tolet._n x._o can._n xi_o eliber_n can._n iii_o &_o vii_o ambros_n de_fw-fr poenit._n ii_o 10_o 11._o innoc._n i._o ep._n i._o august_n epist_n l._n &_o liv._o it_o be_v a_o easy_a thing_n to_o say_v that_o this_o rigour_n be_v a_o infirmity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o those_o time_n not_o understand_v aright_o free_a justification_n by_o faith_n but_o as_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o this_o rigour_n of_o discipline_n abate_v more_o and_o more_o age_n by_o age_n till_o that_o now_o it_o be_v come_v to_o nothing_o so_o if_o we_o go_v upward_o and_o compare_v the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n with_o the_o original_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n it_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o rigour_n of_o it_o be_v bring_v in_o by_o they_o because_o it_o abate_v by_o degree_n from_o age_n to_o age_n till_o at_o length_n it_o be_v almost_o quite_o lose_v that_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o retain_v it_o that_o we_o shall_v do_v so_o much_o prejudice_n to_o christianity_n as_o we_o shall_v by_o undue_a interpretation_n make_v justification_n by_o faith_n inconsistent_a with_o it_o and_o in_o fine_a it_o will_v appear_v that_o all_o penance_n presuppose_v excommunication_n be_v only_o some_o abatement_n of_o it_o there_o
may_v find_v perhaps_o large_a than_o it_o the_o rule_n notwithstanding_o all_o this_o be_v the_o same_o that_o cathedral_n church_n be_v found_v in_o city_n though_o city_n be_v diverse_o reckon_v in_o several_a country_n nay_o though_o perhaps_o some_o country_n where_o the_o gospel_n come_v have_v scarce_o any_o thing_n worth_a the_o name_n of_o city_n where_o the_o rule_n must_v be_v execute_v according_a to_o the_o discretion_n of_o man_n that_o have_v it_o in_o hand_n and_o the_o condition_n of_o time_n this_o we_o may_v general_o observe_v that_o church_n be_v erect_v in_o great_a number_n when_o they_o be_v erect_v without_o endowment_n establish_v by_o temporal_a law_n so_o that_o in_o one_o of_o the_o african_a canon_n it_o be_v questionable_a whether_o a_o bishop_n have_v many_o presbyter_n under_o he_o few_o still_o where_o they_o be_v found_v by_o prince_n profess_v christianity_n upon_o temporal_a endowment_n and_o upon_o this_o consideration_n it_o will_v be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o this_o rule_n that_o in_o egypt_n till_o the_o time_n of_o demetrius_n there_o be_v no_o cathedral_n church_n but_o that_o of_o alexandria_n if_o it_o be_v fit_a to_o believe_v the_o late_a antiquity_n of_o that_o church_n publish_v out_o of_o eutychius_n because_o they_o seem_v to_o agree_v with_o that_o which_o s._n hierome_n report_v of_o that_o church_n as_o to_o this_o day_n if_o we_o believe_v the_o jesuit_n who_o relation_n you_o may_v see_v in_o godignus_n de_fw-la rebus_fw-la abassinorum_fw-la i._o 32._o there_o be_v but_o one_o for_o all_o prester_n john_n dominion_n or_o the_o county_n of_o the_o abassine_n for_o though_o man_n will_v not_o or_o can_v not_o execute_v the_o rule_n so_o as_o it_o take_v place_n in_o more_o civil_a country_n yet_o that_o such_o a_o rule_n there_o be_v be_v easy_a to_o believe_v when_o we_o see_v christianity_n suffer_v as_o it_o do_v in_o those_o country_n profess_v christ_n by_o the_o neglect_n of_o it_o before_o i_o leave_v this_o point_n i_o will_v touch_v one_o argument_n to_o the_o whole_a question_n draw_v from_o common_a sense_n presuppose_v historical_a truth_n for_o they_o that_o place_n the_o chief_a power_n in_o congregation_n or_o require_v at_o all_o several_a presbytery_n for_o the_o government_n of_o several_a congregation_n be_v bind_v at_o least_o to_o show_v we_o that_o congregation_n be_v distinguish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n if_o they_o will_v entitle_v their_o design_n to_o they_o which_o i_o utter_o deny_v that_o they_o be_v i_o do_v believe_v the_o presbyterian_o have_v convince_v those_o of_o the_o congregation_n that_o in_o s._n paul_n time_n the_o church_n to_o who_o he_o write_v contain_v such_o number_n as_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n assemble_v at_o once_o but_o several_a church_n they_o can_v not_o make_v be_v not_o distinguish_v into_o several_a congregation_n but_o meet_v together_o from_o time_n to_o time_n according_a to_o opportunity_n and_o order_n give_v about_o s._n cyprian_n time_n and_o not_o afore_o i_o find_v mention_n of_o congregation_n settle_v in_o the_o country_n for_o in_o his_o xxviii_o epistle_n you_o have_v mention_n of_o one_o gaius_n presbyter_n diddensis_fw-la which_o be_v the_o name_n of_o some_o place_n near_o carthage_n the_o church_n whereof_o be_v under_o the_o cure_n of_o this_o gaius_n and_o in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n dionysius_n about_o this_o time_n it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o divide_v the_o diocese_n into_o church_n and_o in_o epiphanius_n against_o the_o manichee_n speak_v of_o the_o begin_n of_o they_o under_o probus_n about_o this_o time_n there_o be_v mention_n of_o one_o trypho_n presbyter_n of_o diodoris_n a_o village_n as_o it_o seem_v by_o his_o relation_n there_o under_o archelaus_n than_o bishop_n of_o caschara_n in_o mesopotamia_n likewise_o in_o a_o epistle_n of_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n report_v by_o eusebius_n eccles_n hist_o vii_o 24._o there_o be_v mention_n of_o the_o presbyter_n and_o teacher_n of_o the_o brethren_n in_o the_o village_n and_o those_o church_n of_o the_o country_n call_v mareote_n hard_o by_o alexandria_n which_o socrates_n eccles_n hist_o i._o 27._o say_v be_v parish_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n must_v needs_o be_v think_v to_o have_v be_v establish_v long_o before_o that_o time_n whereof_o he_o write_v there_o after_o this_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o ancyra_n and_o neocaesarea_n and_o those_o writing_n that_o follow_v there_o be_v oftentimes_o difference_n make_v between_o city_n and_o country_n presbyter_n in_o city_n this_o must_v needs_o have_v be_v begin_v long_o afore_o as_o we_o find_v mention_n of_o it_o at_o rome_n in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n cain_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o divide_v the_o title_n and_o coemitery_n among_o the_o presbyter_n and_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o ward_n of_o alexandria_n and_o the_o church_n of_o they_o mention_v by_o epiphanius_n haer._n lxviii_o &_o lxix_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v make_v long_o before_o the_o time_n whereof_o he_o speak_v but_o when_o justin_n martyr_n say_v express_o apol._n ii_o that_o in_o his_o time_n those_o out_o of_o the_o country_n and_o those_o in_o the_o city_n assemble_v in_o one_o far_o be_v it_o from_o distinguish_v settle_a congregation_n under_o the_o apostle_n which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a the_o position_n which_o i_o have_v hitherto_o prove_v must_v needs_o be_v admit_v that_o the_o christian_n remain_v in_o several_a city_n and_o the_o territory_n of_o they_o be_v by_o the_o apostle_n order_v to_o be_v divide_v into_o several_a distinct_a body_n and_o society_n which_o the_o scripture_n call_v church_n and_o be_v now_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o cathedral_n church_n and_o the_o diocese_n of_o they_o constitute_v one_o whole_a church_n this_o be_v prove_v i_o shall_v not_o much_o thank_v any_o man_n to_o quit_v i_o the_o position_n upon_o which_o the_o congregation_n be_v ground_v to_o wit_n the_o chief_a power_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o church_n though_o it_o seem_v they_o be_v not_o yet_o agree_v themselves_o what_o the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v morellus_n in_o the_o french_a church_n dispute_v downright_o that_o the_o state_n of_o government_n in_o the_o church_n aught_o to_o be_v democratic_a the_o people_n to_o be_v sovereign_n wherein_o by_o bezaes_n epistle_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v support_v by_o ramus_n for_o the_o man_n who_o beza_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o describe_v by_o other_o circumlocution_n who_o put_v the_o french_a church_n to_o the_o trouble_n of_o divers_a synod_n to_o suppress_v this_o position_n as_o there_o it_o appear_v can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o ramus_n perhaps_o ramus_n his_o credit_n in_o our_o university_n be_v the_o first_o mean_n to_o bring_v this_o conceit_n in_o religion_n among_o we_o for_o about_o the_o time_n that_o he_o be_v most_o cry_v up_o in_o they_o brown_a and_o barow_n publish_v it_o unless_o it_o be_v more_o probable_a to_o fetch_v it_o from_o the_o trouble_n of_o francford_n for_o those_o that_o will_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o that_o estate_n because_o they_o be_v a_o congregation_n that_o assemble_v together_o for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n which_o power_n can_v not_o stand_v unless_o recourse_n may_v be_v have_v to_o excommunication_n do_v by_o express_a consequence_n challenge_v the_o public_a power_n of_o the_o church_n to_o all_o congregation_n which_o i_o have_v show_v to_o be_v otherwise_o and_o the_o contest_v there_o relate_v between_o one_o of_o the_o people_n and_o one_o of_o the_o pastor_n show_n that_o they_o ground_v themselves_o upon_o the_o right_n of_o the_o people_n so_o true_a it_o be_v that_o i_o say_v afore_o that_o the_o presbyterian_o have_v still_o hold_v the_o stirrup_n to_o those_o of_o the_o congregation_n to_o put_v themselves_o out_o of_o the_o saddle_n as_o now_o the_o design_n of_o the_o congregation_n be_v refine_v they_o will_v not_o have_v it_o say_v that_o they_o make_v the_o people_n chief_a in_o the_o church_n for_o they_o give_v they_o power_n which_o they_o will_v have_v subject_a to_o that_o authority_n which_o they_o place_n in_o the_o pastor_n &_o elder_n which_o serve_v not_o the_o turn_n we_o have_v a_o instance_n against_o it_o in_o the_o state_n of_o rome_n after_o they_o have_v drive_v away_o the_o tarquin_n they_o place_v authority_n in_o the_o senate_n and_o power_n in_o the_o people_n and_o i_o suppose_v the_o success_n of_o time_n show_v that_o which_o bodine_n dispute_v against_o polybius_n de_fw-fr repub._n ii_o 2._o to_o be_v most_o true_a that_o the_o state_n be_v thereby_o make_v a_o democraty_n so_o the_o congregation_n challenge_v to_o themselves_o right_o to_o make_v themselves_o church_n and_o by_o consequence_n who_o they_o please_v pastor_n must_v needs_o by_o
consequence_n reduce_v the_o authority_n they_o pretend_v to_o what_o measure_n the_o people_n shall_v please_v who_o by_o their_o proceed_n they_o enable_v to_o make_v and_o unmake_v member_n and_o pastor_n at_o their_o pleasure_n but_o i_o dispute_v not_o the_o consequence_n of_o their_o design_n before_o they_o declare_v what_o they_o be_v agree_v upon_o in_o it_o beside_o they_o conceive_v they_o have_v this_o right_n in_o the_o church_n because_o they_o be_v saint_n as_o anabaptist_n conceive_v that_o by_o the_o same_o title_n they_o have_v right_o to_o the_o good_n of_o this_o world_n and_o as_o christian_n conceive_v they_o have_v those_o right_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o in_o the_o visible_a church_n by_o lawful_a ordination_n and_o baptism_n and_o that_o they_o be_v saint_n they_o seem_v to_o presume_v upon_o this_o ground_n that_o they_o have_v be_v admit_v to_o such_o a_o congregation_n upon_o covenant_n to_o live_v in_o such_o society_n for_o which_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n it_o shall_v be_v enough_o to_o level_v the_o ground_n and_o reason_n from_o scripture_n upon_o which_o they_o have_v part_v from_o the_o church_n under_o pretence_n of_o recover_v the_o freedom_n of_o saint_n before_o they_o be_v agree_v wherein_o this_o freedom_n consist_v and_o how_o far_o it_o extend_v and_o true_o that_o which_o i_o have_v hitherto_o prove_v seem_v to_o be_v a_o peremptory_a prescription_n against_o their_o pretence_n for_o if_o the_o apostle_n order_v the_o body_n of_o several_a church_n to_o consist_v of_o the_o whole_a number_n of_o christian_n contain_v in_o several_a city_n and_o in_o the_o territory_n of_o they_o which_o no_o common_a sense_n can_v possible_o imagine_v that_o they_o can_v assemble_v all_o together_o at_o any_o time_n for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n it_o follow_v of_o necessity_n that_o the_o power_n of_o govern_v those_o church_n be_v not_o deposit_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n whereof_o those_o church_n do_v or_o shall_v consist_v for_o where_o the_o power_n be_v in_o the_o people_n there_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n must_v have_v mean_n to_o assemble_v to_o take_v order_n in_o such_o thing_n as_o concern_v the_o state_n of_o it_o wherefore_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n be_v only_o for_o divine_a service_n and_o at_o those_o assembly_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o all_o the_o people_n of_o those_o church_n shall_v meet_v common_a sense_n must_v pronounce_v that_o the_o power_n of_o take_v order_n in_o the_o common_a affair_n of_o church_n be_v not_o deposit_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n another_o exception_n there_o be_v to_o all_o or_o most_o of_o the_o particular_n which_o they_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n far_o more_o peremptory_a than_o he_o for_o those_o thing_n upon_o which_o they_o ground_n the_o right_n &_o interess_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o church_n be_v do_v under_o the_o apostle_n that_o be_v not_o only_o in_o their_o time_n but_o also_o in_o concurrence_n with_o their_o right_a and_o power_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n so_o that_o if_o we_o believe_v or_o if_o we_o prove_v the_o chief_a power_n to_o have_v be_v then_o in_o the_o apostle_n it_o can_v by_o the_o scripture_n which_o they_o produce_v be_v prove_v to_o remain_v in_o the_o people_n because_o their_o evidence_n can_v prove_v any_o great_a power_n or_o right_o to_o be_v now_o in_o the_o people_n than_o belong_v to_o they_o when_o the_o scripture_n they_o allege_v be_v say_v or_o do_v under_o the_o apostle_n now_o i_o suppose_v i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o entreat_v any_o man_n to_o grant_v i_o that_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o church_n be_v then_o in_o the_o apostle_n which_o their_o commission_n will_v easy_o evince_v the_o name_n of_o a_o apostle_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v borrow_v by_o our_o lord_n from_o the_o ordinary_a use_n of_o that_o people_n for_o in_o their_o law_n it_o ordinary_o signify_v a_o man_n proxy_n or_o commissary_n depute_v to_o some_o purpose_n and_o therefore_o the_o signification_n of_o it_o in_o the_o scripture_n be_v very_o large_a so_o that_o when_o we_o read_v of_o epaphroditus_n apostle_n of_o the_o philippian_n phil._n ii_o 25_o 30._o or_o of_o luke_n and_o titus_n apostle_n of_o the_o church_n 2_o cor._n viii_o 19_o 20_o 23._o we_o be_v not_o to_o conceive_v by_o this_o name_n any_o thing_n like_o the_o office_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n for_o these_o late_a be_v plain_o call_v apostle_n of_o the_o church_n as_o depute_v by_o they_o to_o carry_v their_o contribution_n to_o jerusalem_n and_o epaphroditus_n of_o the_o philippian_n as_o employ_v by_o they_o to_o wait_v upon_o and_o furnish_v s._n paul_n with_o his_o necessary_a charge_n at_o rome_n the_o power_n of_o christ_n apostle_n then_o must_v not_o be_v value_v by_o the_o name_n of_o apostle_n nor_o by_o the_o person_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n that_o send_v they_o for_o he_o may_v have_v send_v other_o manner_n of_o man_n upon_o inferior_a errand_n and_o all_o be_v apostle_n but_o by_o the_o work_n which_o they_o be_v trust_v with_o express_v in_o their_o commission_n as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o who_o be_v soever_o sin_n you_o remit_v and_o go_v preach_v and_o teach_v all_o nation_n for_o if_o god_n ordain_v his_o church_n to_o be_v one_o visible_a society_n to_o serve_v he_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o trust_v only_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n with_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n the_o root_n of_o all_o ecclesiastical_a power_n as_o have_v be_v say_v either_o the_o church_n must_v challenge_v it_o against_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v not_o but_o by_o they_o or_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v to_o have_v be_v then_o in_o the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n in_o who_o it_o be_v before_o the_o church_n which_o be_v found_v by_o they_o whereupon_o the_o office_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o bishopric_n before_o the_o church_n be_v whereof_o they_o be_v bishop_n to_o wit_n in_o judas_n act_v i._o 9_o a_o meaning_n easy_a to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o number_n of_o they_o for_o the_o church_n be_v the_o spiritual_a israel_n as_o israel_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n come_v of_o xii_o patriarch_n have_v always_o xii_o prince_n of_o their_o tribe_n and_o lxx_o presbyter_n member_n of_o the_o great_a consistory_n to_o govern_v they_o in_o the_o great_a matter_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o whole_a people_n under_o one_o king_n or_o judge_n or_o under_o god_n when_o they_o have_v neither_o king_n nor_o judge_n so_o do_v our_o saviour_n appoint_v xii_o patriarch_n as_o it_o be_v of_o his_o spiritual_a people_n lxx_o governor_n of_o another_o rank_n both_o under_o the_o name_n of_o apostle_n in_o who_o shall_v rest_v the_o whole_a power_n of_o govern_v that_o people_n whereof_o himself_o in_o heaven_n remain_v always_o king_n a_o perfect_a evidence_n hereof_o be_v the_o derive_v of_o other_o power_n from_o they_o as_o they_o be_v derive_v from_o christ_n we_o read_v in_o the_o scripture_n of_o evangelist_n and_o we_o read_v of_o another_o sort_n of_o apostle_n which_o if_o we_o understand_v not_o to_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o lxx_o we_o must_v needs_o conceive_v to_o be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o be_v apostle_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o be_v person_n send_v by_o the_o xii_o apostle_n to_o assist_v they_o in_o the_o work_n commit_v to_o their_o trust_n which_o it_o be_v plain_a can_v not_o be_v execute_v by_o they_o in_o person_n alone_o and_o indeed_o those_o who_o the_o scripture_n call_v false_a apostle_n 2_o cor._n xi_o 13._o and_o that_o say_v they_o be_v apostle_n and_o be_v not_o apoc._n ii_o 2._o what_o can_v we_o imagine_v they_o be_v but_o such_o as_o pretend_v to_o be_v employ_v by_o other_o apostle_n perhaps_o by_o s._n peter_n to_o corinth_n who_o have_v a_o hand_n in_o the_o sound_n of_o that_o church_n as_o we_o learn_v by_o dionysius_n of_o corinth_n in_o eusebius_n eccles_n histor_n ii_o 25._o agree_v with_o the_o begin_n of_o s._n paul_n first_o epistle_n but_o intend_v indeed_o under_o their_o name_n and_o authority_n to_o pull_v down_o that_o which_o be_v build_v by_o their_o fellow_n apostle_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n perhaps_o s._n paul_n call_v andronicus_n and_o junias_n eminent_a among_o the_o apostle_n rom._n xvi_o 7._o because_o it_o may_v be_v they_o be_v employ_v by_o himself_o or_o by_o s._n peter_n about_o the_o gospel_n at_o rome_n and_o hereby_o we_o may_v take_v measure_n what_o evangelist_n be_v for_o see_v it_o appear_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o they_o be_v the_o apostle_n scholar_n depute_v by_o they_o and_o limit_v to_o such_o employment_n as_o
they_o find_v most_o proper_a for_o their_o assistance_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o can_v have_v no_o authority_n but_o derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n a_o thing_n perfect_o agree_v with_o the_o custom_n that_o have_v always_o be_v among_o god_n people_n for_o all_o prophet_n who_o god_n employ_v upon_o his_o message_n and_o may_v therefore_o proper_o be_v call_v his_o apostle_n as_o our_o lord_n christ_n be_v call_v the_o apostle_n of_o our_o profession_n heb._n iii_o 1_o have_v their_o disciple_n to_o wait_v upon_o they_o which_o be_v call_v minister_a to_o they_o in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o scripture_n thus_o joshua_n the_o minister_n of_o moses_n exod._n xxiv_o 13._o elizeus_fw-la pour_v water_n on_o the_o hand_n of_o elias_n as_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o scholar_n that_o expect_v a_o double_a portion_n of_o his_o spirit_n 2_o reg._n ii_o 9_o iii_o 11._o thus_o the_o baptist_n say_v he_o be_v not_o worthy_a to_o loose_v or_o take_v away_o our_o saviour_n shoe_n mat._n iii_o 11._o mar._n i._n 7._o that_o be_v to_o be_v his_o disciple_n for_o by_o maimoni_n in_o the_o title_n of_o learning_n the_o law_n cap._n v._o we_o learn_v that_o the_o disciple_n of_o the_o jew_n doctor_n be_v to_o do_v that_o service_n for_o their_o master_n hereupon_o say_v christ_n luc._n xxii_o 26._o i_o be_o among_o you_o as_o he_o that_o minister_v to_o wit_n not_o as_o a_o master_n but_o as_o a_o disciple_n thus_o the_o chief_a of_o our_o lord_n disciple_n who_o he_o have_v choose_v from_o the_o beginning_n to_o be_v with_o he_o receive_v his_o commission_n become_v his_o apostle_n have_v wait_v on_o his_o person_n and_o by_o familiar_a conversation_n learn_v his_o doctrine_n better_a than_o other_o whereupon_o i_o say_v in_o the_o primitive_a government_n of_o church_n p._n 3._o that_o to_o make_v a_o apostle_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o have_v see_v our_o lord_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o that_o he_o appear_v to_o s._n paul_n after_o death_n to_o advance_v he_o to_o that_o rank_n by_o this_o privilege_n mar._n iii_o 14._o mat._n x._o 1_o 4._o and_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o as_o their_o lord_n and_o all_o the_o prophet_n before_o he_o have_v do_v choose_v themselves_o scholar_n that_o by_o wait_v on_o they_o may_v learn_v their_o doctrine_n and_o become_v fit_a to_o be_v employ_v under_o they_o and_o after_o they_o if_o we_o do_v we_o shall_v miskenne_n the_o most_o remarkable_a circumstance_n of_o scripture_n for_o we_o may_v easy_o observe_v that_o those_o who_o be_v call_v in_o the_o scripture_n evangelist_n be_v such_o as_o first_o wait_v upon_o the_o apostle_n as_o s._n mark_v upon_o s._n peter_n timothy_n and_o s._n luke_n upon_o s._n paul_n act_n xvi_o 1._o xix_o 22._o as_o mark_n upon_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n act_v xiii_o 5._o and_o mark_v again_o whether_o the_o same_o or_o another_o upon_o s._n paul_n 2_o tim._n iu_o 11._o and_o therefore_o i_o easy_o grant_v both_o timothy_n and_o titus_n to_o have_v be_v evangelist_n though_o the_o scripture_n say_v it_o but_o of_o one_o 2_o tim._n iu_o 5._o because_o i_o see_v they_o both_o companion_n of_o s._n paul_n that_o be_v his_o scholar_n and_o minister_n and_o therefore_o find_v it_o very_o reasonable_a that_o he_o shall_v employ_v titus_n into_o dalmatia_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o those_o part_n where_o himself_o have_v leave_v hope_v to_o go_v further_o and_o carry_v it_o beyond_o into_o illyricum_n whereof_o dalmatia_n be_v a_o part_n as_o you_o may_v see_v by_o compare_v the_o scripture_n 2_o tim._n iu_o 10._o rom._n xv._o 19_o 2_o cor._n x_o 16._o tit._n iii_o 12._o for_o thus_o also_o of_o the_o seven_o minister_n to_o the_o apostle_n at_o jerusalem_n you_o see_v steven_n and_o philip_n employ_v in_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o this_o late_a call_v therefore_o express_o a_o evangelist_n act_v vi_o 9_o viii_o 5_o 12._o xxi_o 8._o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o any_o man_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n to_o distinguish_v between_o the_o office_n of_o evangelist_n and_o those_o who_o i_o show_v to_o have_v be_v apostle_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o thereby_o the_o conclusion_n remain_v firm_a that_o all_o ecclesiastical_a power_n at_o that_o time_n remain_v and_o for_o future_a time_n be_v to_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n when_o we_o see_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o evangelist_n derive_v their_o office_n and_o authority_n from_o their_o appointment_n and_o indeed_o how_o can_v common_a sense_n endure_v to_o apprehend_v it_o otherwise_o especial_o admit_v that_o which_o have_v be_v discourse_v of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o admit_v into_o the_o church_n that_o be_v make_v christian_n by_o the_o apostle_n because_o by_o they_o convince_v to_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v god_n messenger_n who_o they_o stand_v bind_v to_o obey_v shall_v nevertheless_o by_o be_v christain_v obtain_v the_o power_n of_o regulate_v and_o conclude_v the_o apostle_n themselves_o in_o matter_n concern_v the_o community_n of_o the_o church_n which_o what_o it_o mean_v or_o that_o such_o a_o society_n shall_v be_v they_o can_v not_o so_o much_o as_o imagine_v but_o by_o they_o be_v a_o thing_n no_o common_a sense_n can_v admit_v without_o prejudice_n those_o that_o purchase_v dominion_n by_o lawful_a conquest_n in_o the_o world_n become_v thereby_o able_a to_o dispose_v of_o all_o their_o subject_n have_v because_o they_o give_v they_o their_o life_n that_o be_v themselves_z the_o church_n be_v a_o people_n subdue_v to_o christ_n by_o the_o apostle_n not_o by_o force_n but_o by_o the_o sword_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o though_o to_o freedom_n yet_o that_o freedom_n consist_v in_o the_o state_n of_o particular_a christian_n towards_o god_n not_o in_o the_o public_a power_n of_o the_o church_n otherwise_o than_o it_o be_v convey_v lawful_o from_o they_o that_o have_v it_o before_o the_o church_n indeed_o visible_a christianity_n be_v a_o condition_n requisite_a to_o make_v a_o man_n capable_a of_o ecclesiastical_a power_n and_o the_o church_n be_v then_o in_o best_a estate_n when_o that_o legal_a presumption_n of_o invisible_a christianity_n be_v most_o reasonable_a but_o if_o saint_n because_o saint_n have_v power_n and_o right_o to_o govern_v the_o church_n then_o follow_v the_o position_n impose_v on_o wicleffe_n and_o husse_n in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o condemn_v by_o all_o christian_n that_o ecclesiastical_a power_n hold_v and_o fail_v with_o grace_n which_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o draw_v after_o it_o the_o like_a consequence_n in_o secular_a matter_n pernicious_a to_o all_o civil_a society_n that_o the_o interest_n of_o honest_a man_n be_v the_o interest_n of_o kingdom_n and_o state_n contradict_v the_o principle_n lay_v down_o at_o the_o beginning_n that_o christianity_n call_v no_o man_n to_o any_o advantage_n of_o this_o world_n but_o to_o the_o cross_n therefore_o no_o christian_a or_o saint_n as_o saint_n or_o christian_a have_v any_o right_a or_o power_n in_o the_o church_n but_o that_o which_o can_v be_v lawful_o derive_v from_o the_o order_n of_o the_o apostle_n those_o of_o the_o congregation_n use_v to_o allege_v s._n peter_n apology_n to_o the_o jewish_a christian_n for_o converse_v with_o cornelius_n and_o his_o company_n act_v xi_o 9_o as_o also_o that_o of_o s._n paul_n col._n iu._n 17._o speak_v to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n at_o colossae_n say_v to_o archippus_n look_v to_o the_o ministry_n which_o thou_o have_v receive_v to_o fulfil_v it_o as_o if_o s._n peter_n or_o archippus_n must_v be_v afraid_a of_o excommunication_n if_o they_o render_v not_o a_o good_a account_n of_o their_o action_n to_o the_o people_n by_o which_o it_o may_v appear_v how_o true_o i_o have_v say_v that_o the_o power_n they_o give_v the_o people_n be_v in_o check_n to_o that_o power_n which_o be_v exercise_v by_o the_o apostle_n but_o if_o we_o reason_v not_o amiss_o it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a prejudice_n to_o christianity_n that_o s._n peter_n can_v not_o inform_v christian_a people_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o his_o do_n which_o they_o understand_v not_o but_o he_o must_v make_v they_o his_o sovereign_n or_o that_o s._n paul_n convey_v his_o command_n to_o archippus_n by_o a_o epistle_n direct_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n shall_v be_v think_v to_o invest_v the_o people_n in_o that_o power_n by_o which_o he_o command_v archippus_n they_o allege_v also_o the_o people_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n present_a at_o the_o council_n there_o and_o join_v in_o the_o letter_n by_o which_o the_o decree_n be_v signify_v and_o convey_v to_o the_o church_n of_o syria_n and_o cilicia_n act_n xv._o 4_o 12_o 23._o but_o of_o this_o i_o have_v speak_v already_o and_o be_o very_o willing_a to_o leave_v all_o man_n to_o judge_v by_o the_o premise_n whether_o
it_o be_v probable_a that_o for_o resolution_n in_o a_o doubt_n which_o such_o person_n as_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n can_v not_o determine_v as_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v think_v that_o they_o resort_v to_o jerusalem_n as_o to_o the_o brethren_n or_o as_o to_o the_o apostle_n whether_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n can_v prescribe_v in_o any_o way_n either_o of_o power_n or_o of_o authority_n or_o illumination_n unto_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o the_o public_a person_n of_o it_o last_o whether_o the_o arrow_n be_v not_o shoot_v beyond_o the_o mark_n when_o it_o be_v argue_v that_o this_o decree_n be_v the_o act_n of_o the_o people_n because_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o assent_n to_o it_o see_v we_o know_v by_o the_o premise_n that_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o consent_v to_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o excommunication_n what_o can_v be_v so_o plain_a as_o that_o s._n paul_n give_v sentence_n upon_o the_o incestuous_a person_n at_o corinth_n and_o oblige_v the_o church_n there_o to_o execute_v his_o decree_n as_o he_o call_v it_o in_o express_a term_n 2_o cor._n v._o 3_o 4_o i_o conceive_v i_o have_v read_v a_o answer_n to_o this_o in_o some_o of_o their_o writing_n that_o this_o epistle_n be_v scripture_n and_o therefore_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o command_v by_o god_n but_o let_v i_o instance_n in_o the_o result_n of_o the_o council_n at_o jerusalem_n the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v tie_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o decree_n for_o to_o they_o there_o be_v no_o epistle_n send_v therefore_o the_o church_n of_o antiochia_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n to_o who_o that_o epistle_n be_v send_v which_o we_o have_v act_v xv_o 23._o be_v tie_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o decree_n not_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o epistle_n by_o which_o they_o know_v themselves_o tie_v and_o let_v i_o put_v the_o case_n here_o have_v s._n paul_n be_v at_o corinth_n and_o decree_v that_o which_o he_o decree_v by_o this_o epistle_n have_v not_o the_o church_n be_v tie_v unless_o he_o have_v send_v they_o a_o epistle_n or_o otherwise_o make_v it_o appear_v to_o they_o that_o he_o have_v a_o revelation_n from_o god_n on_o purpose_n have_v make_v appearance_n to_o they_o that_o he_o be_v the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n believe_v himself_o in_o that_o case_n when_o he_o say_v he_o will_v do_v as_o much_o absent_a as_o present_v 2_o cor._n xi_o 11._o and_o again_o when_o i_o come_v i_o shall_v bewail_v divers_a 2_o cor._n xii_o 20_o 21._o that_o be_v excommunicate_v they_o or_o put_v they_o to_o penance_n as_o i_o have_v say_v remember_v the_o miraculous_a effect_n of_o excommunication_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n when_o by_o visible_a punishment_n inflict_v on_o the_o excommunicate_a by_o evil_a angel_n it_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o shadow_n of_o god_n tabernacle_n and_o it_o will_v seem_v as_o probable_a that_o this_o be_v the_o rod_n which_o s._n paul_n threaten_v the_o corinthian_n with_o 1_o cor._n iu_o 21._o 2_o cor._n x._o 2_o 8._o as_o that_o many_o be_v sick_a there_o because_o they_o abuse_v the_o eucharist_n 1_o cor._n xi_o 30._o therefore_o if_o this_o effect_n of_o the_o sentence_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o sentence_n also_o come_v here_o appear_v a_o necessary_a argument_n from_o the_o legislative_a power_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o as_o no_o christian_a can_v deny_v that_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o apostle_n oblige_v the_o church_n so_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o do_v not_o oblige_v it_o because_o they_o be_v write_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o they_o be_v all_o in_o force_n in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v in_o which_o they_o be_v relate_v neither_o do_v it_o evidence_n that_o they_o be_v first_o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n with_o assurance_n that_o they_o be_v by_o express_a revelation_n command_v to_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o church_n or_o because_o they_o be_v pass_v by_o vote_n of_o the_o people_n but_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o general_a commission_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v receive_v in_o that_o quality_n by_o those_o that_o become_v christian_n and_o so_o make_v a_o church_n so_o in_o matter_n of_o ordination_n it_o be_v well_o know_v who_o they_o be_v that_o have_v make_v the_o people_n believe_v that_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n ordain_v presbyter_n in_o the_o church_n of_o their_o sound_n by_o voice_n of_o the_o people_n signify_v by_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d act_v fourteen_o 22._o which_o be_v admit_v it_o be_v but_o a_o easy_a consequence_n to_o infer_v that_o all_o congregation_n be_v absolute_a because_o make_v their_o presbyter_n they_o must_v needs_o first_o make_v themselves_o church_n but_o he_o that_o read_v the_o text_n without_o prejudice_n easy_o see_v that_o the_o act_n of_o ordain_v be_v here_o attribute_v to_o the_o apostle_n not_o to_o the_o people_n they_o the_o apostle_n ordain_v they_o to_o wit_n the_o church_n or_o people_n presbyter_n therefore_o this_o scripture_n speak_v not_o of_o election_n by_o hold_v up_o of_o the_o people_n hand_n but_o of_o ordination_n by_o lay_v on_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o seven_o deacon_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o apostle_n though_o they_o give_v way_n to_o the_o people_n to_o nominate_v yet_o reserve_v themselves_o the_o approve_v of_o the_o person_n otherwise_o the_o people_n may_v have_v sin_v and_o the_o apostle_n bear_v the_o blame_n for_o it_o for_o when_o s._n paul_n say_v lay_v hand_n sudden_o on_o no_o man_n nor_o participate_v of_o other_o man_n sin_n 2_o tim._n v._o 22._o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o who_o impose_v hand_n aught_o to_o have_v power_n not_o to_o impose_v because_o he_o sin_n impose_v amiss_o last_o of_o all_o let_v we_o consider_v how_o liberal_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n part_v with_o whole_a estate_n the_o church_n of_o corinth_n maintain_v their_o feast_n of_o love_n whereof_o we_o read_v 1_o cor._n xi_o 17._o the_o same_o corinthian_n with_o other_o church_n offer_v to_o the_o support_n of_o the_o church_n in_o judaea_n 2_o cor._n viii_o 1_o the_o philippian_n send_v to_o supply_v s._n paul_n phil._n two_o 25._o 30._o iv_o 20._o and_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o we_o find_v record_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o the_o maintenance_n of_o god_n service_n whence_o it_o shall_v appear_v in_o due_a time_n that_o the_o endowment_n of_o the_o church_n be_v estate_v upon_o it_o and_o then_o let_v common_a sense_n judge_n whether_o this_o come_v from_o the_o understanding_n and_o motion_n and_o proper_a devotion_n of_o the_o people_n or_o from_o their_o christianity_n oblige_v they_o to_o follow_v that_o order_n which_o the_o authority_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n shall_v show_v they_o to_o be_v requisite_a for_o their_o profession_n and_o the_o support_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n by_o all_o this_o as_o it_o will_v easy_o appear_v that_o the_o chief_a interest_n and_o right_n in_o dispose_v of_o church_n matter_n can_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o people_n under_o the_o apostle_n so_o be_v it_o not_o my_o purpose_n to_o say_v that_o at_o any_o time_n the_o people_n ought_v to_o have_v no_o manner_n of_o right_n or_o interest_n in_o the_o same_o for_o if_o the_o practice_n under_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o best_a evidence_n that_o we_o can_v ground_v law_n upon_o to_o the_o church_n than_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o the_o good_a estate_n of_o the_o church_n and_o necessary_a for_o those_o that_o can_v dispose_v of_o the_o public_a order_n of_o it_o to_o procure_v that_o it_o be_v such_o as_o may_v give_v the_o people_n reasonable_a satisfaction_n in_o those_o thing_n wherein_o they_o be_v concern_v which_o what_o it_o require_v and_o how_o far_o it_o extend_v i_o will_v say_v somewhat_o in_o general_a when_o we_o come_v to_o give_v bound_n to_o the_o several_a interest_n in_o the_o public_a power_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n as_o no_o water_n can_v ascend_v high_o than_o it_o descend_v afore_o so_o can_v no_o people_n have_v any_o further_a right_a and_o power_n in_o church_n matter_n then_o that_o which_o the_o people_n have_v under_o the_o apostle_n because_o that_o be_v all_o the_o evidence_n upon_o which_o their_o interest_n can_v be_v ground_v and_o acknowledge_v less_o be_v not_o to_o be_v grant_v more_o they_o must_v not_o require_v chap._n iii_o that_o the_o chief_a power_n of_o every_o church_n rest_v in_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n attend_v by_o the_o deacon_n that_o only_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v
desire_v who_o have_v white_a robe_n grant_v they_o in_o stead_n of_o that_o present_a justice_n which_o their_o prayer_n solicit_v be_v afterward_o describe_v stand_v with_o their_o face_n towards_o the_o throne_n the_o lamb_n and_o the_o elder_n as_o the_o people_n in_o the_o church_n at_o divine_a service_n towards_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n which_o particular_n too_o long_o here_o to_o be_v deduce_v be_v easy_a to_o be_v observe_v by_o compare_v apoc._n v._n 8._o vi_o 9_o 10_o 11._o vii_o 12_o 14._o viii_o 3_o 4_o 5._o add_v hereunto_o the_o say_n of_o ignatius_n that_o the_o bishop_n in_o his_o church_n bear_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o father_n of_o all_o to_o wit_n in_o the_o whole_a church_n triumphant_a and_o unto_o that_o the_o ordinary_a expression_n of_o the_o jew_n when_o they_o use_v the_o term_n of_o god_n and_o his_o house_n of_o judgement_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v his_o court_n or_o consistory_n to_o represent_v the_o majesty_n of_o god_n sit_v in_o counsel_n or_o in_o judgement_n upon_o the_o world_n with_o the_o angel_n about_o he_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o new_a attend_v by_o the_o angel_n mar._n xix_o 28._o luc._n xxii_o 30._o 1_o cor._n vi_o 2._o apoc._n xx._n 4._o which_o expression_n of_o they_o be_v manifest_o borrow_v from_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n every_o where_o represent_v the_o majesty_n of_o god_n in_o this_o posture_n ps_n lxxxix_o 8._o dan._n vii_o 9_o psal_n cxlix_o 1._o deut._n xxxii_o 2._o and_o you_o have_v not_o only_o a_o commentary_n upon_o this_o whole_a passage_n but_o also_o a_o confirfirmation_n of_o all_o that_o have_v be_v or_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o church_n as_o the_o sanedrin_n and_o the_o head_n of_o they_o in_o the_o synagogue_n all_o this_o be_v yet_o more_o fortify_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o tertullian_n de_fw-fr prescript_n cap._n xxxvi_o that_o the_o very_a chair_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n sit_v in_o their_o church_n be_v extant_a in_o his_o time_n as_o say_v he_o be_v also_o the_o very_a original_n of_o their_o epistle_n in_o the_o church_n to_o who_o they_o be_v send_v and_o as_o the_o chair_n of_o s._n james_n at_o jerusalem_n be_v extant_a in_o eusebius_n his_o time_n eccles_n hist_o vii_o 19_o add_v further_o the_o uppermost_a seat_n in_o synagogue_n which_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n desire_v luc._n xi_o 43._o add_v the_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 25_o 30._o distinguish_a between_o the_o seat_n of_o private_a person_n and_o prophet_n which_o the_o suppose_a s._n ambrose_n expound_v by_o the_o custom_n of_o sit_v in_o the_o synagogue_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o same_o place_n add_v the_o chair_n of_o moses_n on_o which_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n sit_v in_o succession_n to_o he_o who_o teach_v the_o people_n in_o that_o posture_n with_o the_o priest_n sit_v about_o he_o as_o philo_z expound_v the_o text_n num._n xv._o 33._o mat._n xxiii_o 2._o and_o i_o suppose_v we_o have_v not_o only_o evidence_v to_o common_a sense_n the_o superiority_n of_o the_o bishop_n above_o the_o presbyter_n by_o his_o place_n in_o the_o church_n but_o also_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o clergy_n from_o the_o people_n by_o the_o same_o which_o point_n that_o i_o may_v deduce_v with_o that_o care_n which_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o require_v it_o will_v be_v worth_a the_o inquiry_n first_o by_o what_o title_n of_o right_n the_o celebration_n and_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n belong_v only_o to_o presbyter_n which_o as_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v agree_v upon_o on_o all_o side_n so_o let_v the_o reason_n also_o once_o be_v agree_v upon_o why_o it_o belong_v only_o to_o they_o and_z thereby_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o it_o be_v convertible_a with_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n that_o be_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n also_o belong_v only_o to_o presbyter_n whereas_o the_o office_n of_o preach_v and_o baptise_v be_v communicable_a to_o their_o inferior_n and_o that_o it_o belong_v also_o to_o all_o presbyter_n and_o so_o by_o consequence_n that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o lay_v elder_n the_o presbyterian_o still_v their_o pastor_n minister_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n in_o opposition_n to_o their_o lie_v elder_n seem_v to_o ground_v this_o right_n upon_o the_o commission_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o his_o apostle_n go_v preach_v and_o make_v disoiple_n all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o as_o if_o this_o be_v the_o office_n wherein_o presbyter_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n though_o of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v here_o never_o a_o word_n but_o if_o they_o consider_v what_o it_o be_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o unbeliever_n or_o rather_o what_o it_o be_v before_o the_o gospel_n be_v receive_v any_o where_o it_o will_v easy_o appear_v that_o unless_o they_o be_v mad_a man_n that_o go_v about_o it_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o they_o be_v endow_v with_o ability_n to_o make_v it_o appear_v even_o to_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o they_o be_v send_v by_o god_n to_o preach_v it_o therefore_o no_o man_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o office_n of_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o the_o nation_n and_o therefore_o if_o they_o will_v take_v notice_n they_o shall_v easy_o observe_v that_o the_o title_n of_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n minister_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n minister_n of_o the_o church_n and_o other_o equivalent_a be_v never_o give_v to_o any_o but_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o scripture_n unless_o it_o be_v to_o their_o scholar_n and_o substitute_n the_o evangelist_n because_o they_o be_v to_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o apostle_n to_o christ_n and_o christ_n to_o god_n that_o be_v they_o be_v minister_n of_o the_o apostle_n assume_v by_o they_o to_o the_o work_n which_o christ_n have_v trust_v they_o in_o person_n with_o of_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o plant_v christianity_n and_o therefore_o when_o need_n be_v be_v able_a to_o make_v their_o commission_n appear_v by_o the_o work_v they_o do_v though_o in_o a_o inferior_a degree_n because_o they_o proceed_v upon_o that_o stock_n of_o reputation_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v win_v the_o gospel_n by_o their_o preach_a and_o miracle_n such_o title_n you_o shall_v find_v attribute_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o follower_n and_o substitute_n 1_o cor._n iii_o 5._o 2_o cor._n iii_o vi_o 4._o xi_o 23._o col._n i._n 23_o 25._o eph._n iii_o 7._o vi_o 21._o 1_o thess_n iii_o 2._o col._n iu._n 7._o i._o 7._o act_n i._o 17._o vi_o 4._o xx._n 24._o xxi_o 19_o but_o not_o where_o to_o presbyter_n for_o the_o name_n of_o presbyter_n as_o also_o of_o bishop_n be_v relative_n to_o the_o people_n of_o those_o church_n whereof_o they_o be_v bishop_n and_o presbyter_n signify_v they_o to_o be_v the_o best_a qualify_v of_o all_o the_o body_n of_o those_o church_n choose_v and_o constitute_v to_o conduct_v the_o rest_n in_o christianity_n and_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n also_o be_v presbyter_n as_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n john_n style_v themselves_o 1_o pet._n v._o 1._o 2_o john_n 1._o 3_o john_n 1._o because_o the_o great_a include_v the_o less_o and_o because_o they_o have_v power_n in_o all_o church_n as_o presbyter_n in_o one_o but_o presbyter_n be_v never_o call_v apostle_n because_o the_o great_a be_v not_o include_v in_o the_o less_o and_o because_o presbyter_n never_o have_v commission_n to_o preach_v the_o word_n or_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o sense_n whereof_o i_o speak_v here_o that_o be_v to_o publish_v the_o gospel_n to_o unbeliever_n and_o whereas_o there_o be_v the_o same_o difference_n between_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d on_o the_o one_o part_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d on_o the_o other_o as_o there_o be_v between_o publish_v the_o gospel_n to_o vnbeleever_n and_o instruct_v christian_n assembly_n in_o it_o we_o never_o find_v the_o former_a attribute_v to_o any_o presbyter_n in_o the_o scripture_n but_o we_o find_v both_o attribute_v to_o the_o apostle_n because_o their_o commission_n be_v to_o publish_v the_o gospel_n to_o all_o nation_n and_o to_o make_v they_o disciple_n by_o baptise_v they_o and_o be_v such_o to_o teach_v they_o further_a to_o observe_v all_o that_o our_o lord_n command_v mat._n xxviii_o 19_o 20._o mar._n xvi_o 15._o thus_o the_o apostle_n act_v v._o 42._o cease_v not_o to_o teach_v and_o preach_v jesus_n christ_n in_o house_n and_o in_o the_o temple_n to_o teach_v the_o church_n in_o those_o house_n where_o the_o christian_n assemble_v to_o serve_v god_n as_o christian_n and_o to_o preach_v to_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o temple_n whither_o they_o resort_v for_o that_o service_n act_v ii_o 42_o 46._o
preach_v during_o the_o apostle_n time_n what_o reason_n then_o can_v any_o reader_n have_v to_o presume_v that_o any_o of_o their_o dead_a witness_n make_v more_o for_o their_o purpose_n than_o i_o who_o be_o alive_a and_o stand_v to_o see_v myself_o allege_v point_v blank_a against_o the_o position_n which_o i_o intend_v to_o prove_v because_o forsooth_o in_o their_o understanding_n the_o premise_n which_o i_o use_v stand_v not_o with_o the_o conclusion_n which_o i_o intend_v to_o prove_v but_o to_o speak_v plain_a english_a for_o the_o future_a if_o any_o man_n can_v show_v by_o any_o write_n of_o any_o christian_a from_o the_o apostle_n to_o this_o innovation_n any_o man_n endow_v with_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n that_o be_v not_o also_o qualify_v to_o preach_v and_o to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n i_o be_o content_a to_o be_v of_o the_o presbytery_n the_o next_o morning_n though_o i_o be_o so_o well_o satisfy_v that_o it_o will_v never_o be_v show_v that_o i_o say_v confident_o it_o will_v always_o be_v to_o morrow_n now_o because_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n that_o be_v the_o whole_a power_n of_o the_o church_n whereof_o that_o power_n be_v the_o root_n and_o source_n be_v common_a to_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n it_o be_v here_o demand_v what_o act_n we_o can_v show_v peculiar_a to_o the_o bishop_n by_o precept_n of_o god_n word_n for_o which_o that_o order_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v superior_a to_o that_o of_o presbyter_n a_o demand_n suitable_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o school_n wherein_o a_o order_n be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o power_n to_o do_v some_o special_a act_n but_o extreme_o wide_a of_o the_o term_n that_o have_v be_v hold_v heretofore_o have_v we_o be_v tell_v all_o this_o while_n that_o the_o presbytery_n be_v the_o throne_n and_o sceptre_n of_o christ_n the_o force_n and_o power_n of_o his_o kingdom_n have_v so_o much_o christian_a blood_n be_v draw_v for_o the_o cause_n and_o now_o in_o stead_n of_o show_v that_o they_o be_v either_o command_v or_o consistent_a with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v it_o demand_v that_o the_o government_n in_o possession_n in_o the_o church_n from_o the_o apostle_n show_v reason_n why_o it_o can_v be_v abolish_v though_o institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n sure_o though_o this_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v show_v yet_o though_o it_o can_v not_o be_v show_v it_o may_v be_v beyond_o any_o power_n on_o earth_n to_o abolish_v the_o order_n of_o bishop_n for_o my_o part_n i_o conceive_v i_o have_v show_v heretofore_o that_o the_o power_n of_o every_o respective_a church_n be_v deposit_v by_o the_o apostle_n with_o the_o respective_a bishop_n and_o presbyter_n and_o that_o therefore_o in_o the_o age_n next_o to_o the_o apostle_n the_o advice_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o presbyter_n do_v concur_v with_o the_o bishop_n in_o order_v of_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n whereas_o congregation_n be_v not_o yet_o distinct_a but_o a_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n over_o the_o common_a body_n of_o each_o church_n over_o and_o above_o what_o have_v be_v say_v the_o condemn_v of_o martion_n at_o rome_n and_o of_o noetus_n at_o ephesus_n be_v express_o say_v by_o epiphanius_n haer._n xlii_o num_fw-la i_o &_o ii_o haer._n lvii_o nu_fw-la i._o to_o have_v be_v do_v &_o pass_v by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o presbyter_n of_o those_o church_n the_o difference_n between_o alexander_n bishop_n and_o arius_n presbyter_n of_o alexandria_n be_v say_v to_o have_v rise_v at_o a_o meeting_n and_o debate_n of_o that_o bishop_n and_o his_o presbyter_n in_o the_o letter_n of_o constantine_n to_o those_o two_o report_v by_o eusebius_n de_fw-fr vitâ_fw-la constant_n ii_o cap._n penult_n and_o epiphanius_n haer._n lxix_o num_fw-la iii_o and_o which_o be_v of_o a_o late_a date_n the_o excommunication_n of_o andronicus_n in_o synesius_n his_o fifty_o seven_o epistle_n i_o find_v report_v to_o have_v pass_v in_o the_o same_o sort_n and_o all_o this_o agreeable_a to_o the_o practice_n record_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o when_o s._n paul_n instruct_v timothy_n say_v 1_o tim._n v._o 19_o 20._o against_o a_o presbyter_n receive_v not_o a_o accusation_n but_o under_o two_o or_o three_o witness_n they_o that_o sin_n rebuke_v open_o that_o the_o rest_n may_v fear_v be_v it_o not_o easy_a to_o gather_v from_o hence_o that_o he_o command_v such_o accusation_n to_o be_v bring_v and_o prove_v before_o timothy_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o presbyter_n but_o the_o competent_a censure_n to_o be_v execute_v before_o the_o whole_a congregation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v it_o not_o manifest_a that_o s._n james_n first_o gives_z s._n paul_n audience_n in_o a_o consistory_n of_o the_o presbyter_n to_o advise_v what_o course_n to_o take_v before_o the_o congregation_n be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o business_n act_v xxi_o 18_o the_o same_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o s._n cyprian_n time_n when_o cornelius_n of_o rome_n write_v to_o he_o epist_n xlvi_o placuit_fw-la contrahi_fw-la presbyterium_fw-la as_o also_o express_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n ii_o 47._o by_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o consistory_n appoint_v there_o to_o be_v hold_v every_o week_n for_o compose_v all_o difference_n against_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o therefore_o as_o for_o my_o part_n the_o learned_a blondell_n may_v have_v spare_v all_o his_o exact_a diligence_n to_o show_v that_o presbyter_n do_v concur_v with_o the_o bishop_n in_o act_n of_o this_o nature_n the_o cunning_n will_v be_v in_o prove_v the_o consequence_n that_o therefore_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v all_o one_o which_o all_o common_a sense_n disavow_v for_o be_v it_o grant_v which_o he_o insi_v upon_o so_o much_o that_o as_o the_o commentary_n upon_o s._n paul_n epistle_n under_o s._n ambrose_n his_o name_n relate_v eph._n iu._n 11._o at_o the_o first_o the_o elder_a of_o the_o presbyter_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v take_v into_o the_o place_n of_o the_o bishop_n for_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o this_o course_n be_v keep_v in_o some_o place_n though_o his_o conjecture_n will_v not_o serve_v to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v a_o general_a rule_n what_o will_v this_o enable_v he_o to_o infer_v as_o for_o the_o power_n of_o the_o bishop_n be_v once_o receive_v into_o the_o first_o place_n who_o know_v very_o well_o the_o gallant_a speech_n of_o valentinian_n record_v by_o ammianus_n lib._n xxvi_o to_o the_o very_a army_n that_o have_v choose_v he_o emperor_n and_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o his_o inauguration_n begin_v to_o mutiny_v about_o retract_v their_o choice_n that_o it_o be_v in_o their_o power_n to_o choose_v a_o emperor_n before_o they_o have_v do_v it_o intimate_v that_o be_v choose_v it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n to_o withdraw_v their_o obedience_n for_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n whatsoever_o be_v the_o mean_n that_o promote_v the_o bishop_n the_o measure_n of_o the_o power_n to_o which_o he_o be_v promote_v must_v be_v take_v from_o the_o law_n give_v the_o church_n by_o the_o apostle_n express_v by_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o as_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v advance_v to_o a_o absolute_a power_n though_o by_o the_o choice_n of_o their_o soldier_n it_o be_v not_o my_o purpose_n to_o say_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n be_v such_o but_o it_o be_v my_o purpose_n to_o appeal_v to_o common_a sense_n and_o daily_a experience_n and_o to_o demand_v whether_o in_o those_o society_n or_o body_n which_o consist_v of_o a_o stand_a council_n and_o a_o head_n thereof_o endow_v with_o the_o privilege_n of_o a_o negative_a the_o power_n of_o the_o head_n and_o of_o the_o several_a member_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o if_o not_o then_o be_v there_o the_o same_o difference_n between_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o presbyter_n by_o the_o scripture_n interpret_v by_o the_o original_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n the_o instruction_n address_v to_o timothy_n &_o titus_n i_o suppose_v oblige_v not_o they_o alone_o but_o all_o that_o be_v concern_v to_o yield_v obedience_n to_o what_o thereby_o they_o be_v command_v to_o do_v if_o any_o thing_n concern_v the_o subject_n of_o those_o instruction_n can_v have_v pass_v without_o timothy_n and_o titus_n they_o be_v all_o a_o mere_a nullity_n for_o instance_n if_o by_o the_o presbyter_n vote_n ordination_n may_v have_v be_v make_v without_o timothy_n they_o may_v commit_v sin_n and_o the_o blame_n thereof_o lie_v on_o timothy_n score_n to_o which_o s._n paul_n if_o he_o lay_v hand_n sudden_o on_o any_o man_n make_v he_o liable_a so_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n as_o they_o be_v commend_v for_o the_o good_a so_o be_v they_o charge_v with_o the_o sin_n of_o their_o church_n which_o how_o can_v it_o be_v reasonable_a but_o for_o the_o eminent_a power_n in_o they_o without_o
to_o oblige_v superior_n to_o that_o integrity_n by_o make_v the_o proceed_n manifest_a and_o so_o to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n i_o say_v not_o that_o these_o time_n be_v capable_a of_o such_o satisfaction_n upon_o the_o like_a term_n as_o they_o but_o from_o this_o practice_n under_o the_o apostle_n i_o shall_v easy_o grant_v the_o people_n a_o interest_n in_o such_o thing_n as_o may_v concern_v their_o particular_a congregation_n of_o except_v against_o such_o proceed_n as_o can_v appear_v to_o they_o to_o be_v against_o any_o rule_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o this_o interest_n it_o be_v upon_o which_o the_o people_n be_v demand_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n what_o they_o have_v to_o say_v against_o ordination_n and_o marriage_n to_o be_v make_v and_o if_o their_o satisfaction_n in_o matter_n of_o penance_n be_v to_o be_v return_v it_o will_v be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o same_o reason_n infer_v especial_o because_o it_o have_v be_v show_v that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o people_n or_o of_o the_o church_n be_v one_o part_n of_o the_o mean_n to_o take_v away_o sin_n by_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n the_o other_o be_v the_o humiliation_n of_o the_o penitent_a according_a to_o that_o order_n and_o measure_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n shall_v prescribe_v james_n v._n 14_o 15._o 2_o cor._n xii_o 20_o 21._o mat._n xviii_o 21._o 1_o john_n v._n 16._o and_o if_o this_o interest_n be_v make_v effectual_a by_o the_o law_n of_o christian_a state_n and_o kingdom_n to_o the_o hindrance_n of_o such_o proceed_n wherein_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v abuse_v the_o church_n shall_v have_v no_o cause_n to_o complain_v but_o that_o the_o power_n shall_v be_v take_v from_o the_o church_n because_o the_o law_n of_o the_o state_n be_v not_o so_o good_a as_o they_o may_v be_v be_v as_o unjust_a and_o pernicious_a a_o medicine_n as_o to_o put_v the_o chief_a power_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o people_n for_o see_v it_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v that_o as_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n to_o pass_v such_o act_n at_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n so_o be_v it_o also_o to_o advise_v and_o resolve_v upon_o they_o at_o the_o consistory_n of_o the_o clergy_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o people_n often_o mention_v in_o church_n writer_n be_v not_o to_o resolve_v but_o to_o pass_v what_o be_v resolve_v afore_o because_o nothing_o appear_v in_o bar_n to_o it_o for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o people_n extend_v no_o further_o than_o their_o own_o church_n and_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o all_o the_o christian_n within_o the_o territory_n of_o city_n belong_v to_o the_o respective_a church_n shall_v all_o assemble_v at_o once_o it_o be_v manifest_a none_o of_o these_o matter_n can_v be_v resolve_v by_o number_n of_o vote_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o power_n be_v not_o in_o the_o people_n but_o a_o right_n to_o be_v satisfy_v of_o the_o right_a use_n of_o the_o power_n by_o those_o that_o have_v it_o which_o how_o it_o may_v be_v make_v effectual_a to_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o people_n in_o a_o christian_a church_n and_o state_n be_v not_o for_o i_o to_o determine_v but_o by_o virtue_n of_o this_o right_n it_o be_v that_o as_o justellus_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o greek_a and_o african_a canon_n have_v observe_v to_o we_o especial_o out_o of_o the_o record_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n and_o of_o the_o west_n for_o divers_a age_n the_o best_a of_o the_o people_n who_o as_o he_o show_v be_v call_v seniores_fw-la &_o presbyteri_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la be_v admit_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o pass_n of_o the_o public_a act_n of_o those_o church_n in_o all_o which_o as_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v find_v like_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n which_o lay_v elder_n be_v create_v to_o manage_v so_o he_o that_o will_v consider_v the_o interest_n in_o which_o it_o appear_v they_o do_v intervene_v compare_v it_o with_o the_o intolerable_a trouble_n which_o the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o people_n be_v find_v to_o breed_v when_o the_o number_n of_o christian_n be_v increase_v by_o the_o emperor_n profess_v christianity_n will_v easy_o judge_v that_o it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o people_n which_o in_o succeed_a age_n be_v refer_v to_o some_o person_n choose_v out_o of_o they_o to_o manage_v in_o the_o public_a act_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o custom_n be_v suitable_a enough_o with_o the_o office_n of_o churchwarden_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n if_o it_o have_v be_v establish_v as_o well_o in_o the_o mother_n and_o cathedral_n as_o in_o the_o parish_n church_n chap._n iu._n secular_a person_n as_o such_o have_v no_o ecclesiastical_a power_n but_o may_v have_v sovereign_a power_n in_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n the_o right_n of_o give_v law_n to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o right_n of_o tithe_n oblation_n and_o all_o consecration_n how_o original_a how_o accessary_a to_o the_o church_n the_o interest_n of_o secular_a power_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n these_o thing_n thus_o determine_v and_o the_o whole_a power_n of_o the_o church_n thus_o limit_v in_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n with_o reservation_n of_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o people_n specify_v it_o follow_v necessary_o that_o no_o secular_a person_n whatsoever_o endow_v with_o sovereign_n or_o subordinate_a power_n in_o any_o state_n be_v thereby_o endow_v with_o any_o part_n of_o this_o ecclesiastical_a power_n hitherto_o describe_v because_o it_o have_v be_v premise_v for_o a_o principle_n here_o to_o be_v reassume_v that_o no_o state_n by_o profess_v christianity_n and_o the_o protection_n thereof_o can_v purchase_v to_o itself_o or_o defeat_v the_o church_n of_o any_o part_n of_o the_o right_n whereof_o it_o stand_v possess_v by_o the_o original_a institution_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o no_o person_n endow_v with_o any_o quality_n subsist_v by_o the_o constitution_n of_o any_o state_n can_v challenge_v any_o right_n that_o subsi_v by_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o belong_v to_o some_o person_n qualify_v by_o the_o same_o for_o ecclesiastical_a power_n i_o understand_v here_o to_o be_v only_o that_o which_o subsi_v by_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o all_o by_o divine_a right_n to_o all_o that_o acknowledge_v no_o humane_a authority_n capable_a of_o sound_v the_o church_n and_o therefore_o by_o divine_a right_n invest_v in_o the_o person_n of_o they_o that_o have_v receive_v it_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o from_o the_o apostle_n see_v it_o be_v no_o way_n imaginable_a how_o any_o man_n can_v stand_v lawful_o possess_v of_o that_o power_n which_o be_v effectual_o in_o some_o body_n else_o from_o who_o he_o claim_v not_o and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v propagate_v but_o by_o the_o free_a act_n of_o they_o that_o so_o have_v it_o but_o i_o intend_v not_o hereby_o to_o exclude_v secular_a power_n from_o their_o right_n in_o church_n matter_n but_o intend_v to_o distinguish_v between_o ecclesiastical_a power_n and_o power_n in_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n and_o these_o to_o distinguish_v by_o the_o original_n from_o whence_o they_o both_o proceed_v because_o so_o we_o shall_v be_v best_o able_a to_o make_v a_o estimate_n of_o the_o effect_n which_o both_o of_o they_o be_v able_a to_o produce_v according_a to_o the_o say_v observe_v afore_o that_o the_o water_n rise_v no_o high_a than_o it_o descend_v afore_o for_o if_o by_o ecclesiastical_a power_n we_o mean_v that_o which_o arise_v from_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o by_o any_o quality_n not_o depend_v on_o the_o same_o any_o man_n shall_v be_v enable_v to_o any_o act_n that_o do_v but_o if_o power_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v a_o power_n necessary_a to_o the_o subsistence_n of_o all_o state_n then_o have_v christian_a state_n that_o power_n in_o the_o dispose_n of_o christianity_n which_o all_o state_n in_o general_n have_v in_o the_o dispose_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o concern_v that_o religion_n which_o they_o suppose_v and_o profess_v and_o this_o to_o prove_v i_o will_v not_o be_v much_o behold_n to_o the_o record_n of_o history_n or_o to_o the_o opinion_n and_o reason_n of_o philosopher_n see_v common_a sense_n alone_o be_v able_a to_o show_v we_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o state_n profess_v any_o religion_n that_o do_v not_o exercise_v a_o interest_n in_o dispose_v of_o matter_n of_o religion_n as_o they_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o public_a peace_n tranquillity_n and_o happiness_n of_o that_o people_n the_o power_n of_o dispose_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v one_o part_n and_o that_o a_o very_a considerable_a one_o of_o that_o public_a
the_o pharisee_fw-mi luc._n xviii_o 12._o that_o the_o munday_n and_o thursdays_n be_v then_o and_o before_o then_o observe_v by_o the_o jew_n as_o since_o they_o have_v be_v and_o as_o you_o see_v the_o like_a do_v in_o the_o feast_n of_o lot_n ordain_v in_o esther_n time_n and_o that_o of_o the_o dedication_n in_o judas_n maccabcus_fw-la he_o and_o in_o the_o same_o prophet_n zac._n xii_o 12_o 13_o 14._o you_o have_v a_o manifest_a allusion_n to_o the_o jew_n ceremony_n at_o their_o funeral_n record_v by_o maimont_n in_o the_o title_n of_o mourner_n cap._n ix_o clear_o show_v that_o they_o be_v in_o force_n in_o that_o prophet_n time_n as_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o begin_v before_o the_o law_n itself_o not_o only_o by_o that_o which_o we_o read_v of_o the_o funeral_n of_o jacob_n in_o genesis_n but_o chief_o because_o it_o require_v a_o express_a law_n of_o god_n to_o derogate_v from_o it_o as_o to_o the_o priest_n in_o the_o case_n of_o aaron_n son_n levit._fw-la x._o 6._o xxi_o 1_o 10_o 11_o 12._o many_o more_o there_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n if_o these_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o evidence_n that_o which_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o it_o appear_v indeed_o by_o scripture_n that_o there_o be_v such_o law_n in_o force_n but_o that_o they_o be_v command_v by_o revelation_n from_o god_n be_v quite_o another_o thing_n though_o man_n of_o learning_n sometime_o make_v themselves_o ridiculous_a by_o mistake_v as_o if_o all_o that_o be_v record_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v command_v by_o god_n when_o all_o that_o come_v from_o god_n be_v the_o record_n of_o they_o as_o true_a not_o the_o authority_n of_o they_o as_o divine_a the_o case_n be_v not_o much_o otherwise_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n where_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o many_o constitution_n ordinance_n or_o tradition_n as_o the_o apostle_n sometime_o call_v they_o 1_o cor._n xi_o 2._o be_v record_v which_o no_o man_n can_v say_v that_o they_o oblige_v not_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o this_o force_n of_o bind_v the_o church_n come_v not_o from_o the_o mention_n of_o they_o which_o we_o find_v in_o several_a place_n of_o scripture_n for_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v in_o force_n before_o they_o can_v be_v mention_v as_o such_o in_o the_o scripture_n but_o from_o that_o power_n which_o god_n have_v appoint_v to_o order_n and_o determine_v such_o thing_n in_o his_o church_n this_o difference_n indeed_o there_o be_v between_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n that_o this_o be_v all_o write_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n can_v mention_v nothing_o of_o that_o nature_n but_o that_o which_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n may_v come_v by_o immediate_a revelation_n from_o god_n which_o of_o the_o old_a can_v be_v say_v for_o though_o there_o be_v prophet_n in_o all_o age_n of_o it_o and_o those_o prophet_n endow_v with_o such_o trust_n that_o if_o they_o command_v to_o dispense_v with_o any_o of_o god_n own_o positive_a law_n they_o be_v to_o be_v obey_v as_o appear_v by_o elias_n command_v to_o sacrifice_n in_o mount_n carmell_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o levit._n xvii_o 4._o and_o this_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o law_n deut._n xviii_o 18_o 19_o because_o he_o that_o give_v the_o law_n by_o moses_n might_n by_o another_o as_o well_o dispense_v with_o it_o yet_o it_o be_v manifest_o certain_a that_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v not_o the_o power_n of_o make_v those_o constitution_n which_o be_v to_o bind_v the_o people_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n according_a to_o the_o law_n for_o when_o the_o law_n make_v they_o subject_a to_o be_v judge_v by_o the_o consistory_n whether_o true_a prophet_n or_o not_o whereupon_o we_o see_v that_o they_o be_v many_o time_n persecute_v and_o our_o lord_n at_o last_o put_v to_o death_n by_o they_o that_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v they_o because_o they_o have_v not_o the_o grace_n to_o obey_v they_o as_o you_o see_v afore_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o they_o be_v enable_v to_o any_o such_o act_n of_o government_n as_o give_v those_o law_n to_o the_o synagogue_n especial_o see_v by_o the_o law_n of_o deut._n xvii_o 8-12_a this_o power_n and_o this_o right_a be_v manifest_o settle_v upon_o the_o consistory_n for_o see_v that_o by_o the_o law_n all_o question_n arise_v about_o the_o law_n be_v remit_v to_o the_o place_n of_o god_n worship_n where_o the_o consistory_n sit_v in_o all_o age_n and_o the_o determination_n of_o a_o case_n doubtful_a in_o law_n to_o be_v obey_v under_o pain_n of_o death_n be_v manifest_o a_o law_n which_o all_o be_v oblige_v to_o live_v by_o of_o necessity_n therefore_o those_o who_o have_v power_n to_o determine_v what_o the_o write_a law_n have_v not_o determine_v do_v give_v law_n to_o the_o people_n and_o this_o right_a our_o lord_n himself_o who_o as_o a_o prophet_n have_v right_a to_o reprove_v even_o the_o public_a government_n where_o it_o be_v amiss_o establish_v as_o ready_a to_o maintain_v they_o in_o it_o have_v they_o submit_v to_o the_o gospel_n when_o he_o say_v mat._n xxiii_o 2._o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n sit_v in_o moses_n chair_n all_o therefore_o that_o they_o teach_v you_o observe_v and_o do_v the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n be_v either_o limb_n and_o member_n or_o appendence_n of_o the_o consistory_n who_o under_o pain_n of_o death_n be_v not_o to_o teach_v any_o thing_n to_o determine_v any_o thing_n that_o the_o law_n have_v not_o determine_v contrary_a to_o that_o which_o the_o consistory_n have_v first_o agree_v whereby_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o all_o these_o law_n and_o ordinance_n aforenamed_a and_o all_o other_o of_o like_a nature_n which_o all_o common_a sense_n must_v allow_v to_o have_v be_v more_o than_o the_o scripture_n any_o where_o mention_n be_v the_o production_n of_o this_o right_a and_o power_n place_v by_o god_n in_o the_o consistory_n on_o purpose_n to_o avoid_v schism_n and_o keep_v the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n in_o unity_n by_o show_v they_o what_o to_o stand_v to_o when_o the_o law_n have_v not_o determine_v so_o that_o this_o be_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o deut._n iu._n 2._o xii_o 32._o which_o forbid_v to_o add_v to_o or_o take_v from_o god_n law_n the_o law_n remain_v entire_a when_o it_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o power_n which_o itself_o appoint_v and_o he_o that_o will_v see_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o with_o his_o eye_n let_v he_o look_v upon_o the_o jew_n constitution_n compile_v into_o the_o body_n of_o their_o talmud_n which_o though_o they_o be_v now_o write_v and_o in_o our_o saviour_n time_n be_v teach_v from_o hand_n to_o hand_n though_o by_o succession_n of_o time_n and_o change_v in_o the_o state_n of_o that_o people_n they_o can_v continue_v in_o all_o point_v the_o same_o as_o they_o be_v in_o our_o saviour_n time_n yet_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o substance_n of_o they_o be_v then_o in_o force_n because_o whatsoever_o the_o gospel_n mention_n of_o they_o be_v find_v to_o agree_v with_o that_o which_o they_o have_v now_o in_o writing_n and_o be_v all_o manifest_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o lawful_a power_n of_o the_o consistory_n nor_o let_v any_o man_n object_n that_o they_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pharisee_n which_o they_o pretend_v that_o moses_n receive_v from_o god_n in_o mount_n sinai_n and_o deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n to_o his_o successor_n and_o that_o the_o sadducee_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n who_o never_o acknowledge_v any_o such_o unwritten_a law_n but_o tie_v themselves_o to_o the_o letter_n as_o do_v at_o this_o day_n one_o part_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o renounce_v the_o talmud_n and_o rest_n in_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o law_n who_o be_v therefore_o call_v karaim_n that_o be_v scripturaries_n for_o though_o all_o this_o be_v true_a yet_o neither_o pharisee_n nor_o sadducee_n then_o neither_o talmudist_n nor_o scripturaries_n now_o do_v or_o do_v make_v question_n of_o acknowledge_v such_o law_n and_o constitution_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o determine_v that_o which_o grow_v questionable_a in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o law_n but_o be_v both_o in_o the_o wrong_n when_o as_o to_o gain_v credit_n to_o those_o order_n and_o constitution_n which_o both_o body_n respective_o acknowledge_v the_o one_o will_v have_v they_o deliver_v by_o god_n to_o moses_n the_o other_o will_v needs_o draw_v they_o by_o consequence_n out_o of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o so_o entitle_v they_o to_o god_n otherwise_o than_o he_o appoint_v which_o be_v only_o as_o the_o result_v and_o production_n of_o that_o power_n which_o he_o ordain_v to_o end_v all_o matter_n of_o difference_n by_o limit_v that_o which_o the_o law_n have_v not_o the_o same_o reason_n necessary_o take_v place_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n save_v the_o difference_n
by_o the_o immediate_a dictate_v of_o the_o spirit_n by_o the_o same_o reason_n can_v conclude_v nothing_o to_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o the_o true_a intent_n of_o his_o word_n without_o it_o this_o if_o it_o be_v mean_v only_o of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n witness_v with_o our_o spirit_n that_o we_o be_v the_o child_n of_o god_n and_o seal_v the_o assurance_n of_o this_o favour_n to_o our_o person_n and_o action_n than_o will_v it_o not_o take_v away_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o and_o the_o mean_n by_o which_o we_o be_v effectual_o move_v and_o bring_v to_o be_v christian_n both_o in_o profession_n and_o in_o deed_n so_o that_o by_o consequence_n mean_n may_v be_v have_v whereby_o a_o man_n be_v own_o spirit_n may_v be_v enable_v to_o discern_v between_o the_o dictate_v of_o god_n spirit_n and_o that_o of_o the_o world_n but_o be_v advance_v in_o answer_n to_o this_o difficulty_n as_o the_o first_o ground_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o last_o resolution_n of_o it_o can_v be_v so_o understand_v but_o of_o necessity_n import_v that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v by_o the_o assurance_n of_o faith_n of_o any_o truth_n without_o that_o mean_n by_o which_o god_n reveal_v himself_o to_o they_o by_o who_o he_o declare_v his_o will_n to_o other_o that_o either_o any_o person_n on_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n or_o any_o private_a spirit_n shall_v pretend_v to_o any_o such_o endowment_n be_v contrary_a to_o common_a sense_n and_o their_o own_o proceed_n when_o they_o use_v the_o like_a mean_n to_o inform_v themselves_o both_o why_o to_o believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o what_o the_o meaning_n of_o it_o and_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v as_o other_o man_n do_v and_o if_o they_o do_v pretend_v more_o they_o must_v show_v such_o evidence_n as_o god_n have_v ordain_v to_o convince_v the_o world_n before_o they_o can_v pretend_v to_o oblige_v any_o man_n to_o believe_v they_o beside_o that_o so_o it_o will_v not_o be_v possible_a to_o render_v a_o reason_n why_o god_n have_v give_v his_o scripture_n at_o all_o see_v that_o notwithstanding_o he_o must_v furnish_v either_o some_o person_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n or_o all_o believer_n with_o revelation_n to_o convince_v they_o what_o be_v his_o will_n and_o meaning_n by_o the_o scripture_n but_o if_o they_o admit_v of_o such_o mean_n as_o god_n have_v appoint_v christian_n to_o decide_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n or_o of_o the_o world_n that_o witness_v with_o their_o spirit_n then_o be_v the_o question_n where_o it_o be_v because_o as_o god_n give_v his_o spirit_n to_o those_o that_o be_v christian_n upon_o such_o quality_n and_o to_o such_o intent_n as_o they_o who_o pretend_v to_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n aught_o to_o find_v in_o themselves_o and_o to_o propose_v to_o themselves_o and_o no_o other_o so_o be_v they_o assure_v that_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n that_o move_v they_o because_o they_o be_v assure_v of_o those_o quality_n and_o intention_n in_o themselves_o and_o by_o no_o other_o mean_n now_o have_v show_v before_o upon_o what_o ground_n christianity_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v i_o demand_v whether_o it_o be_v in_o the_o compass_n of_o any_o reason_n that_o be_v convince_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n to_o question_v whether_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v or_o not_o certain_o he_o be_v a_o strange_a man_n that_o shall_v consent_v to_o be_v a_o jew_n or_o a_o mahumetane_a and_o yet_o make_v a_o question_n whether_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n come_v from_o moses_n or_o the_o alcoran_n from_o mahomet_n or_o not_o therefore_o suppose_v that_o we_o stand_v convict_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n by_o the_o same_o mean_n we_o stand_v assure_v that_o god_n have_v cause_v those_o great_a work_n to_o be_v do_v by_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o which_o the_o world_n stand_v convict_v that_o they_o be_v send_v by_o god_n and_o by_o the_o same_o that_o the_o scripture_n wherein_o those_o work_n and_o their_o doctrine_n be_v relate_v be_v from_o god_n neither_o can_v the_o church_n act_n to_o the_o assure_v of_o any_o body_n herein_o as_o the_o church_n but_o as_o a_o multitude_n of_o man_n endow_v with_o common_a sense_n which_o can_v agree_v to_o deceive_v or_o to_o be_v deceive_v for_o if_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n go_v before_o the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n and_o christianity_n can_v be_v receive_v till_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v with_o the_o record_n thereof_o to_o be_v from_o god_n than_o this_o assurance_n though_o it_o come_v from_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o man_n that_o make_v the_o church_n go_v in_o nature_n before_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o church_n and_o therefore_o come_v as_o well_o from_o the_o consent_n of_o jew_n for_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o of_o christian_n for_o the_o new_a nor_o let_v it_o trouble_v any_o man_n that_o by_o this_o mean_n faith_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v the_o work_n of_o reason_n &_o not_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n see_v it_o may_v very_o reasonable_o be_v demand_v where_o be_v the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n to_o enable_v a_o man_n to_o believe_v what_o he_o see_v reason_n to_o believe_v for_o though_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v credible_a of_o itself_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o evident_a of_o itself_o &_o though_o sufficient_a reason_n may_v be_v show_v why_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o believe_v yet_o on_o the_o other_o side_n there_o be_v many_o scandal_n and_o stumble_a block_n in_o the_o way_n to_o hinder_v he_o from_o believe_v the_o chief_a of_o which_o be_v the_o offence_n of_o the_o cross_n whereof_o our_o lord_n say_v happy_a be_v he_o that_o be_v not_o offend_v at_o i_o for_o it_o can_v seem_v strange_a that_o a_o man_n shall_v refuse_v to_o believe_v that_o which_o he_o see_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o convince_v he_o to_o believe_v when_o as_o by_o believe_v he_o become_v liable_a to_o bear_v the_o cross_n of_o christ_n special_o not_o be_v enforce_v by_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n evidence_v the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n and_o determine_v the_o assent_n of_o the_o mind_n as_o fire_n do_v wood_n to_o burn_v but_o sway_v by_o external_a motive_n work_v upon_o the_o mind_n according_a as_o they_o find_v it_o dispose_v to_o goodness_n for_o when_o this_o disposition_n be_v not_o perfect_o wrought_v by_o god_n grace_n nothing_o hinder_v sufficient_a motive_n to_o prove_v uneffectual_a to_o they_o who_o the_o cross_n of_o christ_n scandalize_v this_o be_v resolve_v it_o follow_v by_o necessary_a consequence_n upon_o what_o reason_n and_o by_o what_o mean_n the_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o rather_o the_o will_n of_o god_n concern_v all_o matter_n question_v in_o christianity_n be_v determinable_a for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n many_o time_n to_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o it_o be_v to_o know_v how_o far_o it_o be_v god_n will_n that_o it_o bind_v the_o church_n the_o name_n of_o the_o scripture_n enforce_v no_o more_o but_o that_o all_o be_v true_a which_o it_o contain_v now_o it_o contain_v many_o time_n the_o say_n and_o do_n of_o evil_a man_n as_o well_o as_o of_o good_a of_o satan_n himself_o sometime_o wherein_o it_o intend_v only_o to_o assure_v that_o such_o and_o such_o thing_n be_v say_v and_o do_v and_o not_o to_o insist_v on_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n which_o be_v all_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o no_o part_n of_o it_o bind_v to_o we_o as_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n because_o another_o disposition_n of_o god_n will_v may_v appear_v by_o other_o scripture_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n itself_o be_v find_v many_o thing_n that_o now_o have_v not_o the_o force_n of_o precept_n though_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o do_v sometime_o bind_v the_o church_n such_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o love_n which_o s._n paul_n press_v so_o hard_a as_o i_o show_v afore_o such_o be_v his_o precept_n that_o woman_n be_v veil_v man_n bare_a when_o they_o pray_v in_o the_o church_n the_o decree_n of_o the_o apostle_n at_o jerusalem_n against_o eat_v blood_n and_o thing_n strangle_v and_o sacrifice_v to_o idol_n the_o precept_n of_o s._n james_n of_o anoint_v the_o sick_a the_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n which_o i_o show_v afore_o out_o of_o s._n paul_n to_o have_v be_v in_o use_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n yea_o the_o very_a custom_n of_o drench_a in_o baptism_n which_o no_o man_n doubt_v but_o the_o institution_n signify_v and_o yet_o be_v now_o scarce_o any_o where_n in_o use_n if_o therefore_o there_o be_v question_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n what_o be_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o how_o far_o it_o bind_v the_o church_n the_o
same_o common_a sense_n of_o all_o man_n that_o assure_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n must_v assure_v it_o the_o knowledge_n of_o original_a language_n the_o comparison_n of_o like_a passage_n the_o consideration_n of_o the_o consequence_n and_o text_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o record_n of_o ancient_a writer_n describe_v affair_n of_o the_o same_o time_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o help_v to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n by_o they_o be_v but_o the_o mean_n to_o improve_v common_a sense_n to_o convince_v or_o be_v convince_v of_o it_o if_o that_o will_v not_o serve_v to_o procure_v resolution_n there_o remain_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n testify_v the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o first_o time_n that_o receive_v the_o scripture_n and_o thereby_o convince_a common_a sense_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o they_o as_o the_o intent_n of_o all_o law_n be_v evidence_v by_o the_o original_a practice_n of_o the_o same_o so_o that_o this_o whole_a question_n what_o law_n god_n have_v give_v his_o church_n fall_v under_o the_o same_o resolution_n by_o which_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v determine_v in_o the_o ancient_a counsel_n in_o which_o that_o which_o original_o and_o universal_o have_v be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v ordain_v by_o they_o to_o be_v retain_v for_o the_o future_a as_o demonstrate_v to_o have_v be_v receive_v from_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o evidence_n for_o which_o we_o receive_v christianity_n though_o not_o so_o copious_a as_o of_o less_o importance_n and_o therefore_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n to_o object_n that_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n be_v a_o work_n even_o under_o the_o apostle_n as_o s._n paul_n say_v 2_o thess_n ii_o 7._o to_o cause_n the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n always_o to_o stand_v suspect_v as_o the_o mean_n to_o bring_v in_o antichrist_n for_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v that_o antichrist_n be_v then_o a_o come_n unless_o a_o man_n will_v undertake_v to_o specify_v and_o prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o be_v of_o antichrist_n consist_v in_o that_o which_o he_o dispute_v against_o for_o if_o we_o will_v needs_o presume_v that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o next_o age_n to_o the_o apostle_n be_v that_o wherein_o antichristianism_n consist_v because_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n be_v a_o work_n under_o the_o apostle_n why_o shall_v not_o the_o socinian_o argue_v with_o as_o good_a right_n that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n be_v that_o wherein_o antichristianism_n consist_v be_v receive_v likewise_o in_o the_o next_o age_n to_o the_o apostle_n under_o who_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n be_v a_o work_n or_o rather_o why_o be_v either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o admit_v to_o argue_v from_o such_o obscure_a scripture_n thing_n of_o such_o dangerous_a consequence_n unless_o they_o will_v undertake_v further_a to_o prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o antichrist_n be_v antichrist_n for_o that_o which_o they_o cry_v down_o which_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o do_v for_o the_o thing_n in_o question_n among_o we_o about_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n beside_o this_o my_o reason_n carry_v the_o answer_n to_o this_o objection_n in_o it_o because_o it_o challenge_v no_o authority_n but_o that_o of_o historical_a truth_n to_o any_o record_n of_o the_o church_n appeal_n for_o the_o rest_n to_o common_a sense_n to_o judge_v whether_o that_o which_o be_v so_o evidence_v to_o have_v be_v first_o in_o practice_n agree_v with_o that_o which_o be_v record_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o evident_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o find_v by_o the_o scripture_n to_o have_v be_v institute_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o this_o it_o be_v which_o for_o the_o present_a i_o have_v pretend_v to_o prove_v by_o this_o discourse_n which_o be_v spend_v chief_o in_o remove_v the_o difficulty_n of_o those_o scripture_n which_o have_v be_v otherwise_o understand_v in_o this_o business_n confess_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o cause_n to_o stand_v upon_o the_o original_n general_a and_o perpetual_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n determine_v the_o matter_n in_o difference_n by_o the_o same_o evidence_n as_o christianity_n stand_v recommend_v to_o we_o proportionable_o to_o the_o importance_n of_o they_o which_o as_o it_o be_v not_o such_o as_o be_v able_a to_o convince_v all_o judgement_n which_o be_v not_o all_o capable_a to_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n yet_o be_v it_o enough_o to_o maintain_v the_o possession_n of_o right_n derive_v to_o this_o instant_n so_o that_o no_o power_n on_o earth_n can_v undertake_v to_o erect_v ecclesiastical_a authority_n without_o and_o against_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o apostle_n upon_o the_o ground_n of_o a_o contrary_a persuasion_n without_o incur_v the_o crime_n of_o schism_n i_o will_v not_o leave_v this_o point_n without_o say_v something_o of_o their_o case_n that_o have_v reform_v the_o church_n without_o authority_n of_o bishop_n that_o have_v abolish_v the_o order_n and_o vest_v their_o power_n in_o which_o i_o have_v show_v that_o they_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n as_o to_o their_o respective_a church_n which_o the_o dependence_n on_o the_o whole_a upon_o presbytery_n or_o whatsoever_o beside_o which_o to_o decline_v here_o may_v make_v man_n conceive_v that_o i_o have_v a_o better_a or_o worse_a opinion_n of_o they_o then_o indeed_o i_o have_v for_o a_o rule_n and_o model_n or_o standard_n to_o measure_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v judge_v in_o such_o a_o case_n suppose_v we_o that_o which_o be_v possible_a in_o nature_n the_o term_n be_v consistent_a together_o though_o not_o at_o all_o likely_a to_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o course_n of_o the_o world_n a_o christian_a people_n great_a or_o less_o destitute_a of_o pastor_n endow_v with_o the_o chief_a authority_n leave_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o all_o church_n i_o suppose_v in_o this_o case_n no_o man_n can_v doubt_v but_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o admit_v the_o same_o course_n as_o those_o that_o be_v first_o convert_v to_o be_v christian_n that_o be_v to_o receive_v pastor_n from_o they_o that_o be_v able_a to_o find_v and_o erect_v church_n and_o to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o be_v no_o less_o authority_n then_o that_o of_o a_o synod_n of_o bishop_n that_o only_o or_o the_o equivalent_a of_o it_o in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o apostle_n or_o commissary_n of_o a_o apostle_n be_v able_a to_o give_v a_o chief_a pastor_n to_o any_o church_n but_o suppose_v further_o that_o this_o authority_n can_v be_v have_v shall_v we_o believe_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v tie_v to_o live_v without_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n when_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o as_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v part_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o so_o the_o first_o divine_a precept_n that_o those_o christian_n shall_v be_v bind_v to_o be_v to_o live_v in_o the_o society_n of_o a_o church_n for_o where_o several_a thing_n be_v command_v by_o god_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v the_o mean_n whereby_o the_o other_o be_v attain_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o chief_a precept_n be_v that_o which_o command_v the_o end_n and_o that_o which_o command_v the_o mean_n subordinate_a to_o the_o other_o now_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o all_o power_n and_o all_o office_n endow_v with_o the_o same_o in_o the_o church_n be_v ordain_v by_o god_n and_o enjoin_v the_o church_n to_o the_o end_n that_o good_a order_n may_v be_v preserve_v in_o the_o church_n and_o good_a order_n be_v enjoin_v as_o the_o mean_n to_o preserve_v unity_n and_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n command_v as_o the_o be_v of_o that_o society_n whereby_o christian_n be_v edify_v both_o to_o the_o knowledge_n and_o exercise_n of_o christianity_n by_o communicate_v with_o the_o church_n especial_o in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o in_o those_o ordinance_n wherein_o he_o have_v appoint_v it_o to_o consist_v see_v then_o this_o edification_n be_v the_o end_n for_o which_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n subsi_v and_o all_o pastor_n and_o officer_n ordain_v as_o mean_n to_o procure_v it_o as_o it_o be_v sacrilege_n to_o seek_v the_o end_n without_o the_o mean_n when_o both_o be_v possible_a so_o i_o conceive_v it_o will_v be_v sacrilege_n not_o to_o seek_v the_o end_n without_o the_o mean_n when_o both_o be_v not_o now_o it_o be_v manifest_o possible_a that_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v procure_v effectual_o by_o those_o that_o receive_v not_o their_o power_n or_o their_o office_n from_o person_n endow_v with_o
the_o church_n original_o always_o every_o where_o have_v profess_v and_o use_v from_o they_o let_v they_o seek_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n not_o only_o in_o the_o exercise_n of_o such_o christian_a ordinance_n as_o man_n cast_v upon_o desert_n coast_n and_o utter_o destitute_a of_o ecclesiastical_a society_n for_o the_o present_a for_o so_o our_o distraction_n have_v make_v we_o can_v participate_v in_o but_o also_o in_o such_o act_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n as_o pass_v not_o the_o inward_a court_n of_o the_o conscience_n neither_o let_v they_o ever_o think_v themselves_o necessitate_v to_o communicate_v with_o schism_n while_o the_o law_n which_o be_v the_o source_n of_o all_o law_n and_o the_o person_n which_o be_v the_o seed_n of_o all_o public_a person_n of_o the_o church_n continue_v and_o let_v they_o know_v further_o that_o in_o adhere_v to_o the_o society_n of_o a_o church_n never_o so_o much_o destroy_v by_o force_n no_o secular_a power_n whether_o lawful_a or_o unlawful_a shall_v ever_o have_v more_o rightful_a title_n to_o persecute_v they_o than_o the_o roman_a emperor_n have_v to_o persecute_v the_o apostle_n and_o primitive_a christian_n part_n of_o their_o profession_n be_v not_o to_o defend_v themselves_o by_o force_n ground_v upon_o the_o title_n of_o christianity_n but_o to_o suffer_v with_o patience_n what_o force_n shall_v inflict_v for_o it_o which_o do_v as_o the_o purchase_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n so_o let_v they_o not_o doubt_v to_o find_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o promise_n which_o be_v to_o come_v a_o review_n chap._n i._n since_o the_o write_n of_o this_o discourse_n i_o have_v understand_v by_o relation_n and_o by_o some_o pamphlet_n that_o there_o be_v one_o opinion_n on_o foot_n among_o the_o many_o of_o this_o time_n that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o society_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o ordinance_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o institution_n of_o his_o apostle_n that_o wheresoever_o we_o read_v of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o scripture_n there_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v no_o more_o but_o only_o a_o number_n of_o man_n that_o be_v christian_n who_o may_v or_o aught_o to_o assemble_v together_o for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n as_o they_o find_v opportunity_n and_o mean_n but_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o be_v any_o condition_n of_o communicate_v in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n which_o shall_v make_v all_o christian_n a_o society_n call_v the_o church_n as_o exclude_v those_o that_o be_v not_o qualify_v with_o it_o this_o they_o think_v to_o be_v a_o imposture_n that_o have_v make_v way_n for_o antichrist_n and_o though_o this_o opinion_n be_v so_o groundless_a that_o very_o few_o reader_n will_v expect_v any_o opposition_n to_o be_v make_v yet_o because_o my_o intent_n be_v by_o this_o discourse_n to_o improve_v the_o reason_n heretofore_o advance_v and_o to_o try_v the_o effect_n and_o consequence_n of_o they_o in_o destroy_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o division_n frame_v among_o we_o and_o because_o if_o that_o which_o i_o propound_v be_v the_o truth_n it_o will_v with_o a_o little_a husband_n be_v effectual_a to_o convince_v all_o manner_n of_o error_n it_o will_v be_v requisite_a here_o to_o give_v notice_n that_o all_o the_o reason_n which_o this_o first_o chapter_n produce_v to_o prove_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o the_o punishment_n of_o excommunication_n the_o effect_n thereof_o to_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n be_v effectual_a to_o prove_v the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n which_o this_o power_n constitute_v and_o therefore_o the_o effect_n thereof_o evidence_v and_o true_o though_o there_o be_v a_o infinite_a distance_n between_o the_o production_n and_o consequence_n of_o this_o opinion_n and_o that_o of_o erastus_n in_o as_o much_o as_o this_o manifest_o tend_v to_o challenge_v to_o all_o christian_n freedom_n of_o do_v what_o they_o please_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o christianity_n without_o any_o account_n to_o the_o state_n under_o which_o they_o live_v that_o of_o erastus_n challenge_v to_o the_o state_n all_o power_n to_o govern_v all_o christian_n in_o their_o christianity_n yet_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o ground_n on_o which_o both_o stand_v they_o will_v appear_v to_o be_v as_o the_o river_n that_o rise_v out_o of_o apenninus_n which_o empty_z themselves_z some_o into_o the_o sea_n of_o tuscany_n other_o into_o the_o gulf_n of_o venice_n for_o i_o suppose_v every_o man_n common_a reason_n will_v furnish_v he_o so_o much_o of_o the_o metaphysic_n as_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o every_o thing_n which_o have_v a_o be_v be_v by_o that_o be_v distinct_a from_o other_o thing_n so_o that_o if_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o of_o the_o state_n when_o it_o profess_v christianity_n but_o that_o both_o make_v one_o community_n corporation_n or_o commonwealth_n as_o that_o of_o the_o ancient_a people_n of_o god_n under_o the_o law_n then_o be_v there_o no_o society_n of_o a_o church_n when_o the_o state_n be_v christian_n see_v it_o be_v agree_v upon_o on_o all_o hand_n that_o there_o be_v one_o of_o the_o state_n and_o this_o opinion_n enforce_v that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o but_o one_o true_a it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n to_o say_v either_o that_o before_o constantine_n the_o power_n of_o excommunication_n stand_v only_o by_o humane_a right_n that_o be_v by_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n or_o that_o by_o the_o ordinance_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n it_o be_v to_o stand_v only_o before_o christianity_n be_v receive_v by_o kingdom_n and_o commonwealth_n but_o afterward_o the_o power_n of_o govern_v the_o church_n hitherto_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v dissolve_v into_o the_o secular_a power_n of_o the_o state_n but_o whether_o this_o or_o that_o in_o all_o case_n he_o that_o take_v away_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o open_v and_o that_o of_o excommunication_n in_o shut_v up_o the_o church_n must_v needs_o appear_v to_o take_v away_o the_o society_n and_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n either_o because_o it_o never_o be_v or_o because_o it_o cease_v when_o the_o state_n become_v christian_n this_o consideration_n improve_v very_o much_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o chapter_n against_o erastus_n make_v his_o opinion_n liable_a to_o all_o those_o scripture_n which_o acknowledge_v a_o society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o christian_n which_o suppose_v the_o same_o and_o deserve_v here_o to_o be_v represent_v because_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o discourse_n do_v not_o give_v leave_n to_o press_v it_o to_o this_o effect_n for_o the_o intent_n of_o it_o be_v to_o limit_v the_o concurrence_n of_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n in_o church_n matter_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o declare_v in_o the_o first_o place_n upon_o what_o ground_n god_n have_v institute_v the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n by_o revelation_n from_o above_o have_v before_o constitute_v civil_a society_n of_o the_o same_o person_n whereof_o the_o church_n consist_v by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o nation_n and_o the_o operation_n of_o his_o ordinary_a providence_n especial_o see_v that_o christianity_n address_v itself_o to_o all_o nation_n and_o therefore_o intend_v to_o constitute_v one_o church_n of_o all_o civil_a society_n which_o embrace_v the_o same_o for_o see_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o religion_n have_v always_o be_v a_o very_a general_a title_n of_o many_o war_n and_o commotion_n against_o the_o public_a peace_n and_o that_o therefore_o all_o state_n must_v needs_o be_v jealous_a of_o that_o religion_n which_o ask_v no_o leave_n of_o the_o state_n to_o believe_v what_o it_o believe_v but_o profess_v a_o obligation_n of_o believe_a though_o never_o so_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o state_n it_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v requisite_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o christianity_n some_o condition_n that_o may_v clear_v it_o from_o this_o jealousy_n especial_o because_o one_o society_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v of_o the_o person_n which_o constitute_v many_o state_n must_v needs_o be_v conclude_v in_o point_n of_o conscience_n by_o a_o power_n of_o the_o church_n not_o derive_v from_o that_o of_o the_o state_n and_o so_o possible_o the_o subject_n of_o a_o state_n be_v conclude_v in_o conscience_n by_o stranger_n to_o that_o state_n as_o they_o be_v member_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o difficulty_n which_o be_v to_o be_v remove_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o discourse_n that_o it_o may_v appear_v no_o way_n prejudicial_a to_o civil_a society_n that_o god_n shall_v institute_v one_o society_n of_o the_o church_n to_o consist_v of_o all_o person_n of_o several_a state_n that_o profess_v christianity_n and_o the_o removing_z of_o this_o difficulty_n consist_v in_o the_o
clergy_n by_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o church_n for_o in_o regard_n that_o as_o it_o have_v be_v say_v on_o divers_a occasion_n in_o this_o discourse_n the_o clergy_n be_v promote_v upon_o supposition_n of_o some_o degree_n of_o proficience_n in_o christianity_n over_o and_o above_o that_o upon_o supposition_n whereof_o man_n be_v admit_v to_o be_v only_a christian_n it_o follow_v not_o that_o those_o who_o by_o their_o conversation_n render_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o that_o degree_n which_o they_o hold_v in_o the_o clergy_n do_v by_o the_o same_o mean_n render_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o the_o punishment_n of_o a_o clergy_n man_n may_v be_v competent_a by_o only_o void_v his_o degree_n when_o another_o christian_a can_v be_v competent_o punish_v but_o by_o put_v he_o from_o the_o church_n whereby_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o power_n of_o ordain_v as_o well_o as_o censure_a person_n ordain_v be_v ground_v upon_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n as_o give_v or_o take_v away_o not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n but_o a_o degree_n and_o quality_n above_o it_o which_o suppose_v it_o again_o upon_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n follow_v the_o power_n of_o make_v canon_n constitution_n and_o ordinance_n oblige_v the_o respective_a body_n thereof_o correspondent_a to_o the_o legislative_a power_n of_o kingdom_n and_o commonwealth_n wherein_o the_o justice_n of_o they_o most_o appear_v though_o the_o strength_n of_o they_o be_v more_o see_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n which_o give_v all_o law_n force_v and_o so_o it_o be_v no_o more_o inconvenience_n to_o all_o these_o canon_n the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n than_o it_o be_v to_o call_v the_o power_n of_o excommunication_n the_o spiritual_a sword_n of_o the_o church_n neither_o be_v it_o any_o more_o for_o the_o church_n to_o have_v this_o power_n then_o that_o which_o state_n ordinary_o allow_v the_o mean_a corporation_n which_o they_o privilege_n to_o wit_n to_o give_v law_n to_o their_o own_o body_n for_o the_o maintenance_n and_o execution_n of_o the_o law_n original_o give_v they_o by_o those_o who_o be_v enable_v to_o institute_v they_o in_o fine_a in_o correspondence_n to_o the_o exchequer_n of_o a_o state_n be_v the_o title_n that_o god_n have_v give_v his_o church_n to_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o faithful_a their_o first-fruit_n and_o tithe_n the_o right_a whereof_o he_o have_v endow_v the_o church_n with_o leave_v the_o seizure_n to_o the_o voluntary_a tender_a of_o those_o who_o he_o call_v to_o be_v voluntary_a christian_n and_o thus_o and_o by_o this_o correspondence_n with_o a_o state_n the_o part_n of_o ecclesiastical_a power_n be_v more_o clear_o and_o more_o intelligible_o distinguish_v in_o my_o opinion_n then_o by_o the_o ordinary_a term_n of_o jurisdiction_n and_o order_n for_o first_o these_o term_n be_v introduce_v by_o the_o canonist_n and_o school_n doctor_n seem_v to_o presuppose_v a_o coactive_a jurisdiction_n in_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o constitution_n and_o original_a title_n of_o the_o church_n such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n challenge_v and_o the_o decretal_a epistle_n of_o the_o pope_n presuppose_v whereby_o they_o challenge_v to_o themselves_o that_o power_n by_o divine_a right_n which_o by_o the_o sufferance_n of_o prince_n and_o state_n they_o do_v exercise_v entangle_v the_o school_n of_o divine_n with_o as_o inextricable_a difficulty_n to_o make_v it_o good_a as_o christian_a state_n with_o commotion_n to_o shake_v off_o the_o consequence_n thereof_o mere_o for_o neglect_n of_o the_o principle_n here_o presuppose_v that_o christianity_n import_v no_o right_a of_o this_o world_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o coactive_a power_n of_o the_o state_n remain_v where_o it_o be_v before_o it_o second_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o power_n of_o order_n and_o jurisdiction_n be_v not_o contradistinct_a but_o subordinate_a the_o power_n of_o order_n be_v the_o production_n and_o consequence_n of_o the_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n if_o it_o be_v right_o understand_v for_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n which_o prove_v here_o p._n 199_o that_o the_o power_n of_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n belong_v to_o presbyter_n upon_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o that_o all_o benediction_n with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n whether_o in_o confirmation_n ordination_n penance_n marriage_n or_o whatsoever_o else_o be_v mark_n of_o that_o power_n which_o allow_v those_o act_n which_o be_v bless_v to_o be_v do_v in_o the_o church_n as_o you_o have_v it_o here_o p._n 23._o by_o the_o same_o reason_n it_o follow_v that_o the_o ministry_n of_o all_o ordinance_n of_o god_n deposit_v with_o the_o church_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o that_o superiority_n which_o those_o that_o minister_v the_o same_o have_v in_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o if_o the_o power_n of_o order_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o christ_n own_o body_n as_o ordinary_o they_o describe_v it_o it_o proceed_v from_o the_o power_n over_o his_o mystical_a body_n which_o be_v that_o of_o jurisdiction_n as_o they_o make_v it_o or_o if_o as_o other_o will_v have_v it_o the_o power_n of_o order_n consist_v in_o the_o ministry_n of_o such_o divine_a ordinance_n as_o be_v the_o mean_n to_o procure_v and_o increase_v god_n grace_n in_o the_o person_n to_o who_o they_o be_v minister_v the_o same_o reason_n take_v place_n because_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v minister_v but_o by_o they_o who_o the_o church_n trust_v to_o do_v it_o to_o that_o true_a intent_n which_o it_o teach_v wherefore_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o term_n of_o jurisdiction_n ought_v to_o express_v the_o common_a source_n of_o all_o ecclesiastical_a power_n which_o it_o do_v not_o because_o that_o as_o jurisdictiis_fw-la but_o a_o part_n of_o sovereignty_n in_o a_o state_n so_o the_o power_n from_o which_o the_o metaphorical_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o church_n flow_v which_o i_o conceive_v can_v be_v better_a express_v then_o by_o call_v it_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n as_o the_o gospel_n have_v do_v produce_v other_o branch_n of_o ecclesiastical_a power_n correspondent_a to_o other_o part_n of_o sovereignty_n in_o a_o state_n as_o hereby_o you_o have_v see_v chap._n ii_o have_v thus_o determine_v whereupon_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v found_v and_o wherein_o it_o consist_v it_o remain_v to_o proceed_v and_o declare_v what_o person_n it_o be_v trust_v with_o for_o see_v the_o person_n of_o who_o christian_n state_n consist_v be_v the_o same_o of_o who_o the_o church_n or_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n that_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o state_n consist_v if_o there_o be_v no_o provision_n of_o god_n law_n tie_v the_o right_n of_o manage_v this_o power_n and_o the_o production_n and_o branch_n thereof_o to_o some_o quality_n consequent_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n it_o will_v necessary_o fall_v as_o a_o escheat_n to_o the_o state_n and_o we_o shall_v be_v tie_v to_o grant_v it_o power_n to_o confer_v those_o quality_n by_o which_o it_o be_v manage_v and_o all_o this_o will_v be_v true_o say_v to_o no_o purpose_n here_o in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o must_v insist_v upon_o a_o point_n the_o truth_n whereof_o the_o presbytery_n and_o congregation_n have_v equal_o divide_v between_o they_o and_o leave_v it_o entire_a to_o the_o church_n for_o those_o of_o the_o congregation_n find_v that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o presbytery_n have_v order_v a_o presbytery_n for_o the_o government_n of_o every_o congregation_n that_o assemble_v together_o for_o the_o common_a service_n of_o god_n have_v reason_n to_o infer_v that_o all_o those_o presbytery_n ought_v to_o be_v endow_v with_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n as_o to_o their_o own_o body_n to_o which_o assume_v another_o demand_n that_o the_o chief_a power_n in_o every_o congregation_n be_v that_o of_o the_o people_n it_o follow_v that_o all_o congregation_n be_v independent_a and_o absolute_a not_o to_o be_v conclude_v by_o any_o church_n or_o synod_n representative_a of_o church_n above_o themselves_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o presbyterian_o find_v that_o no_o unity_n can_v be_v preserve_v without_o dependence_n and_o desire_v to_o preserve_v unity_n among_o themselves_o though_o not_o with_o the_o church_n have_v design_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n as_o to_o the_o act_n of_o excommunication_n to_o rest_v in_o representatives_n of_o the_o presbytery_n of_o congregation_n which_o nevertheless_o they_o call_v by_o the_o same_o name_n of_o presbytery_n or_o class_n the_o same_o be_v subject_n to_o synod_n of_o presbytery_n and_o those_o to_o nationall_n assembly_n whereas_o there_o be_v never_o any_o mention_n in_o all_o the_o scripture_n of_o any_o presbytery_n or_o company_n college_n or_o bench_n of_o presbyter_n as_o likewise_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o church_n but_o in_o a_o city_n no_o mention_n of_o more_o church_n than_o
one_o in_o the_o great_a city_n and_o the_o most_o populous_a for_o number_n of_o christian_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o all_o the_o scripture_n though_o no_o common_a reason_n can_v question_v but_o there_o be_v more_o congregation_n consider_v that_o it_o can_v be_v think_v that_o all_o the_o christian_n contain_v in_o the_o great_a and_o most_o christian_n of_o all_o those_o city_n can_v assemble_v together_o at_o once_o for_o the_o common_a service_n of_o god_n upon_o these_o premise_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o infer_v that_o the_o apostle_n order_n be_v that_o which_o we_o see_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o practice_n that_o the_o several_a body_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n within_o several_a city_n and_o the_o territory_n thereof_o shall_v constitute_v several_a church_n to_o be_v govern_v by_o the_o several_a presbytery_n thereof_o constitute_v and_o regulate_v as_o shall_v be_v declare_v in_o the_o consequence_n which_o be_v establish_v it_o will_v not_o be_v difficult_a to_o infer_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o the_o consequence_n thereof_o be_v deposit_v in_o the_o say_a church_n that_o be_v trust_v with_o they_o that_o be_v endow_v with_o the_o power_n of_o govern_v those_o church_n to_o which_o if_o you_o add_v this_o that_o the_o church_n of_o particular_a city_n be_v to_o depend_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o mother_n city_n upon_o which_o particular_a city_n depend_v for_o the_o civil_a government_n you_o have_v a_o reason_n and_o rule_n of_o the_o whole_a frame_n of_o church_n government_n design_v by_o the_o apostle_n as_o general_a as_o can_v be_v give_v to_o a_o society_n that_o be_v to_o consist_v of_o several_a nation_n and_o sovereignty_n without_o limit_n but_o not_o more_o general_a than_o the_o original_a constitution_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n derive_v from_o their_o design_n will_v evidence_n to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o those_o impression_n and_o mark_n of_o it_o which_o be_v here_o produce_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n this_o position_n be_v liable_a to_o a_o objection_n from_o those_o which_o the_o ancient_a canon_n of_o the_o greekish_a counsel_n call_v chorepiscopi_fw-la which_o we_o may_v translate_v country_n bishop_n because_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d proper_o signify_v the_o country_n in_o opposition_n to_o or_o in_o difference_n from_o the_o city_n for_o if_o church_n constitute_v in_o city_n have_v their_o several_a presbytery_n the_o head_n whereof_o be_v bishop_n be_v by_o consequent_a governor_n in_o chief_a of_o their_o respective_a church_n how_o be_v bishop_n constitute_v in_o the_o country_n that_o be_v in_o any_o of_o the_o chief_a village_n under_o any_o city_n for_o by_o this_o mean_n either_o we_o have_v a_o church_n in_o a_o village_n or_o a_o bishop_n without_o a_o church_n and_o so_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n not_o to_o be_v reconcile_v with_o that_o which_o i_o make_v the_o design_n of_o the_o apostle_n if_o either_o be_v true_a the_o answer_n to_o this_o in_o general_a must_v come_v from_o that_o which_o you_o have_v here_o afterward_o p._n 62._o that_o the_o rule_n be_v as_o general_o express_v in_o these_o term_n as_o any_o rule_n general_a to_o those_o case_n that_o may_v fall_v out_o so_o divers_a for_o the_o general_a intent_n and_o reason_n of_o it_o be_v to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o the_o subordination_n and_o dependence_n of_o the_o part_n thereof_o to_o and_o from_o other_o part_n and_o so_o the_o whole_a if_o some_o particular_a provision_n prove_v necessary_a some_o time_n and_o place_n to_o attain_v this_o end_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v that_o the_o general_a rule_n hold_v not_o therefore_o for_o the_o particular_a here_o in_o hand_n one_o thing_n i_o conceive_v may_v be_v questionable_a in_o point_n of_o fact_n and_o matter_n of_o historical_a truth_n concern_v these_o country_n bishop_n which_o the_o canon_n quote_v p._n 146._o speak_v of_o for_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xi_o canon_n of_o antiochia_n it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o receive_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o ordination_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o end_n of_o it_o it_o be_v provide_v that_o they_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o city_n to_o who_o they_o be_v subject_a the_o first_o clause_n seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o ordination_n with_o other_o bishop_n which_o be_v by_o the_o synod_n of_o the_o province_n or_o those_o that_o represent_v the_o same_o beside_o that_o we_o find_v by_o the_o subscription_n of_o the_o counsel_n that_o they_o be_v call_v to_o counsel_n as_o if_o they_o receive_v their_o trust_n immediate_o from_o the_o synod_n of_o their_o province_n by_o the_o second_o clause_n it_o seem_v they_o receive_v their_o authority_n immediate_o from_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n whereupon_o they_o be_v call_v vicarii_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la the_o bishop_n deputy_n as_o you_o see_v in_o the_o place_n afore_o name_v what_o my_o judgement_n be_v in_o this_o point_n you_o may_v have_v see_v before_o p._n 146._o neither_o do_v i_o see_v cause_n to_o repent_v i_o of_o it_o for_o howsoever_o they_o be_v ordain_v and_o from_o whosoever_o they_o receive_v their_o trust_n it_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o canon_n of_o ancyra_n and_o laodicea_n there_o quote_v that_o they_o receive_v it_o upon_o such_o term_n as_o to_o be_v subordinate_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o city_n which_o otherwise_o bishop_n be_v not_o but_o immediate_o to_o the_o synod_n of_o the_o province_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o mother_n city_n neither_o be_v it_o contrary_a to_o the_o ground_n of_o that_o general_a rule_n which_o i_o maintain_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v within_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n contain_v in_o any_o province_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o synod_n of_o the_o same_o to_o ordain_v that_o in_o regard_n some_o village_n under_o some_o city_n of_o that_o province_n grow_v considerable_a for_o the_o extent_n of_o it_o and_o the_o multitude_n of_o christian_a soul_n contain_v in_o it_o therefore_o it_o shall_v have_v a_o bishop_n beside_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o city_n always_o provide_v that_o the_o dependence_n of_o church_n may_v be_v preserve_v wherein_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o whole_a consist_v but_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o this_o dependence_n may_v be_v maintain_v two_o several_a way_n suppose_v a_o bishop_n to_o be_v constitute_v in_o a_o village_n first_o ordain_v he_o to_o be_v subordinate_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o city_n which_o be_v the_o case_n of_o those_o who_o we_o speak_v of_o who_o power_n be_v tie_v up_o as_o you_o have_v see_v by_o the_o say_a canon_n of_o ancyra_n and_o laodicea_n but_o shall_v they_o be_v leave_v free_a from_o all_o dependence_n on_o the_o city_n bishop_n than_o be_v they_o absolute_a bishop_n and_o their_o church_n though_o in_o village_n and_o therefore_o less_o yet_o for_o their_o respective_a power_n and_o right_n the_o same_o with_o other_o church_n constitute_v in_o city_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n where_o bishop_n be_v so_o plentiful_a that_o every_o good_a village_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o a_o episcopal_a church_n neither_o do_v this_o destroy_v the_o rule_n which_o i_o maintain_v that_o city_n and_o church_n be_v original_o convertible_a but_o argue_v that_o village_n in_o some_o country_n have_v that_o privilege_n which_o in_o other_o be_v proper_a to_o city_n to_o that_o which_o be_v say_v p._n 53._o of_o the_o difference_n between_o prophecy_n and_o between_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n i_o add_v this_o consideration_n that_o the_o apostle_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v necessary_o prophet_n because_o of_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o lead_v they_o into_o all_o truth_n to_o remember_v they_o of_o our_o lord_n doctrine_n and_o to_o make_v they_o understand_v the_o scripture_n all_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o thing_n signify_v by_o this_o word_n prophesy_v though_o the_o original_n thereof_o import_v only_o foretell_v thing_n to_o come_v as_o it_o be_v manifest_a by_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n fourteen_o but_o all_o prophet_n be_v not_o necessary_o apostle_n that_o be_v send_v by_o god_n to_o declare_v their_o commission_n to_o his_o people_n or_o to_o charge_v they_o with_o those_o thing_n which_o god_n reveal_v to_o themselves_o i_o grant_v that_o the_o prophet_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v such_o by_o reason_n of_o that_o law_n by_o which_o god_n appoint_v they_o to_o be_v obey_v and_o therefore_o give_v a_o rule_n how_o to_o discern_v between_o true_a and_o false_a prophet_n deut._n xviii_o 18._o and_o hereupon_o it_o be_v that_o their_o writing_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o prophecy_n be_v say_v to_o have_v fail_v after_o those_o who_o write_n we_o
his_o angel_n as_o the_o xii_o standard_n of_o israel_n be_v camp_v without_o the_o tabernacle_n which_o be_v the_o church_n contain_v all_o christian_n but_o the_o xii_o apostle_n and_o lxx_o disciple_n must_v needs_o be_v understand_v to_o hold_v correspondence_n with_o the_o xii_o head_n of_o the_o tribe_n and_o lxx_o elder_n and_o the_o whole_a reason_n and_o ground_n of_o this_o correspondence_n to_o consist_v in_o the_o whole_a power_n of_o govern_v the_o spiritual_a israel_n of_o god_n which_o be_v his_o church_n to_o remain_v in_o their_o hand_n as_o the_o ruler_n and_o as_o the_o counsel_n thereof_o while_o it_o be_v altogether_o in_o one_o body_n from_o thence_o to_o be_v propagate_v into_o the_o like_a when_o it_o come_v to_o be_v divide_v into_o several_a body_n by_o the_o sound_n of_o several_a church_n as_o you_o have_v see_v that_o it_o be_v among_o the_o jew_n in_o palestine_n egypt_n and_o babylonia_n wherefore_o as_o there_o can_v no_o question_n be_v make_v that_o the_o jew_n by_o virtue_n of_o god_n law_n create_v themselves_o that_o government_n which_o they_o establish_v in_o their_o dispersion_n by_o sufferance_n of_o their_o sovereign_n according_a to_o the_o form_n design_v by_o the_o law_n by_o a_o consistory_n in_o the_o mother_n city_n of_o their_o dispersion_n with_o inferior_a consistory_n where_o the_o number_n of_o jew_n be_v so_o great_a as_o to_o require_v a_o form_n of_o government_n no_o more_o can_v it_o be_v doubt_v that_o when_o church_n be_v found_v in_o the_o great_a residence_n concur_v with_o church_n found_v in_o the_o like_a and_o depend_v on_o those_o of_o the_o mother_n city_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o whole_a all_o this_o though_o execute_v by_o humane_a discretion_n be_v do_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o rule_n design_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o as_o all_o israel_n have_v no_o power_n to_o add_v or_o take_v from_o the_o law_n yet_o be_v to_o be_v conclude_v in_o that_o which_o the_o law_n have_v not_o determine_v by_o the_o consistory_n so_o all_o the_o church_n have_v no_o power_n to_o make_v any_o thing_n of_o divine_a right_n that_o be_v not_o so_o from_o the_o beginning_n have_v power_n to_o determine_v what_o the_o church_n shall_v either_o do_v or_o acknowledge_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n in_o itself_o in_o all_o matter_n not_o determine_v by_o divine_a right_n as_o for_o the_o priest_n office_n from_o which_o most_o man_n desire_v to_o derive_v the_o preeminence_n of_o the_o clergy_n although_o it_o be_v manifest_o peculiar_a to_o israel_n after_o the_o flesh_n and_o to_o cease_v with_o the_o same_o see_v the_o church_n have_v no_o other_o sacrifice_n but_o that_o one_o of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n not_o repeat_v but_o represent_v continual_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o the_o reason_n which_o must_v make_v all_o those_o prayer_n effectual_a by_o the_o peculiar_a covenant_n of_o christianity_n it_o follow_v that_o those_o that_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o government_n and_o maintenance_n of_o christianity_n be_v by_o consequence_n entrust_v with_o the_o offering_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n and_o of_o these_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n unto_o god_n by_o the_o same_o reason_n for_o the_o which_o i_o say_v afore_o that_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n flow_v from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n so_o that_o whether_o they_o be_v call_v elder_n or_o priest_n they_o have_v both_o denomination_n from_o the_o quality_n of_o presbyter_n see_v then_o that_o the_o apostle_n be_v by_o their_o commission_n the_o xii_o patriarch_n of_o the_o spiritual_a israel_n of_o god_n which_o be_v his_o church_n and_o so_o the_o chief_a governor_n of_o the_o same_o let_v not_o the_o presbyterian_o imagine_v that_o they_o can_v degrade_v they_o to_o the_o rank_n of_o their_o buckram_n elder_n or_o show_v we_o what_o particular_n mention_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o apostle_n act_v as_o apostle_n and_o what_o as_o elder_n as_o that_o they_o concur_v in_o the_o council_n at_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o common_a quality_n of_o elder_n unless_o they_o can_v produce_v other_o scripture_n of_o other_o apostle_n superior_a to_o these_o that_o appoint_v it_o all_o these_o record_v the_o act_n of_o chief_a governor_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o founder_n of_o it_o by_o their_o original_a commission_n and_o lawgiver_n to_o it_o in_o whatsoever_o our_o lord_n have_v not_o determine_v afore_o and_o though_o their_o proceed_n be_v throughout_o a_o pattern_n of_o meekness_n and_o condescension_n to_o all_o rank_n in_o the_o church_n use_v their_o power_n with_o that_o humility_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v command_v to_o his_o chief_a disciple_n to_o give_v satisfaction_n to_o all_o of_o the_o reasonableness_n of_o their_o proceed_n because_o there_o be_v then_o just_a presumption_n that_o other_o will_v use_v the_o like_a reverence_n to_o they_o in_o receive_v satisfaction_n as_o they_o in_o tender_v it_o yet_o by_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o corinthian_n we_o see_v how_o far_o it_o reach_v when_o any_o pretence_n oppose_v itself_o against_o it_o suppose_v now_o for_o the_o purpose_n that_o barnabas_n be_v one_o of_o the_o lxx_o as_o epiphanius_n affirm_v shall_v we_o endure_v it_o to_o be_v affirm_v that_o when_o he_o be_v send_v by_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n to_o antiochia_n act_v xi_o 20._o he_o be_v send_v by_o the_o appointment_n of_o certain_a of_o the_o people_n who_o have_v a_o commission_n from_o our_o lord_n before_o they_o be_v christian_n even_o for_o the_o sound_n of_o that_o church_n wherein_o they_o who_o be_v think_v to_o send_v then_o receive_v christianity_n sure_o the_o commission_n of_o our_o lord_n mat._n xxviii_o 18_o extend_v to_o the_o lxx_o as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o xii_o though_o in_o dependence_n on_o they_o as_o the_o xii_o prince_n of_o israel_n and_o therefore_o as_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o barnabas_n be_v send_v to_o antiochia_n because_o those_o that_o have_v make_v christian_n at_o antiochia_n have_v not_o power_n to_o found_v a_o church_n there_o by_o order_v their_o assembly_n which_o barnabas_n be_v say_v there_o to_o have_v do_v so_o be_v it_o manifest_a that_o he_o can_v not_o receive_v this_o power_n from_o the_o people_n of_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n which_o may_v better_o challenge_v it_o then_o any_o lay_v elder_n who_o title_n must_v come_v from_o the_o people_n as_o i_o have_v show_v chap_n iii_o and_o will_v show_v by_o god_n help_n by_o and_o by_o more_o at_o large_a but_o that_o he_o must_v be_v understand_v to_o be_v send_v by_o the_o church_n because_o by_o the_o xii_o and_o by_o the_o lxx_o with_o the_o consent_n and_o concurrence_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n and_o send_v so_o to_o order_v a_o new_a plantation_n of_o the_o spiritual_a israel_n that_o notwithstanding_o one_o of_o those_o that_o send_v he_o take_v the_o charge_n afterward_o into_o his_o own_o hand_n may_v become_v patriarch_n of_o that_o tribe_n which_o shall_v be_v plant_v in_o and_o under_o that_o city_n as_o also_o barnabas_n himself_o to_o become_v the_o head_n of_o another_o plantation_n in_o cyprus_n or_o paul_n who_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o power_n receive_v by_o barnabas_n at_o jerusalem_n be_v by_o he_o assume_v to_o his_o assistance_n be_v afterward_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v call_v by_o god_n into_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o xii_o to_o become_v a_o patriarch_n of_o those_o plantation_n which_o receive_v christianity_n by_o his_o mean_n and_o thus_o it_o be_v no_o inconvenience_n which_o some_o of_o the_o father_n have_v incur_v by_o affirm_v that_o the_o xii_o have_v the_o rank_n of_o bishop_n and_o the_o lxx_o of_o presbyter_n if_o we_o refer_v they_o to_o the_o whole_a church_n not_o to_o any_o particular_a church_n but_o only_o by_o correspondence_n for_o so_o be_v the_o xii_o patriarch_n to_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n as_o the_o lxx_o be_v presbyter_n and_o elder_n to_o the_o same_o as_o i_o say_v of_o the_o consistory_n every_o part_n of_o the_o church_n plant_v in_o and_o under_o any_o city_n have_v nevertheless_o according_a to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o form_n a_o ruler_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o a_o council_n of_o presbyter_n and_o yet_o be_v it_o nothing_o inconvenient_a in_o another_o regard_n that_o the_o council_n of_o neocaesarea_n can._n xiii_o compare_v country_n bishop_n to_o the_o lxx_o the_o city_n bishop_n be_v by_o correspondence_n consequent_o compare_v to_o the_o xii_o because_o on_o the_o one_o side_n those_o country_n bishop_n be_v to_o be_v subordinate_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o their_o city_n as_o the_o lxx_o be_v to_o the_o xii_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o lxx_o be_v answerable_a to_o the_o lxx_o elder_n of_o israel_n must_v needs_o be_v understand_v to_o be_v of_o a_o high_a quality_n
of_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n the_o subject_n of_o their_o sermon_n see_v that_o all_o part_n of_o christianity_n may_v be_v thorough_o teach_v the_o people_n and_o every_o person_n of_o the_o people_n as_o full_o understand_v how_o grievous_a every_o sin_n be_v as_o if_o they_o be_v stir_v to_o malign_v and_o detest_v their_o superior_n by_o be_v tell_v of_o their_o sin_n how_o much_o more_o when_o the_o action_n in_o their_o whole_a kind_n be_v not_o sin_n but_o may_v be_v involve_v with_o such_o circumstance_n as_o make_v they_o consistent_a with_o christianity_n beside_o see_v it_o be_v not_o every_o preacher_n that_o be_v to_o regulate_v the_o proceed_n of_o the_o church_n in_o such_o sin_n of_o public_a person_n as_o appear_v to_o destroy_v christianity_n to_o run_v before_o the_o public_a censure_n of_o the_o church_n in_o declare_v what_o it_o ought_v to_o do_v be_v not_o the_o zeal_n of_o a_o christian_a but_o such_o a_o scandal_n as_o leave_v the_o person_n that_o do_v it_o liable_a himself_o to_o censure_v the_o sin_n of_o will-worship_n which_o i_o acknowledge_v p._n 188._o be_v as_o far_o distant_a from_o that_o voluntary_a service_n of_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n which_o answer_v to_o the_o voluntary_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n in_o my_o meaning_n as_o it_o be_v in_o deed_n for_o as_o the_o law_n have_v voluntary_a sacrifice_n or_o freewill_n offering_n not_o command_v by_o it_o but_o to_o be_v offer_v according_a to_o it_o the_o price_n whereof_o consist_v in_o the_o frank_a disposition_n of_o he_o that_o offer_v the_o same_o so_o can_v it_o not_o be_v doubt_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n their_o prayer_n and_o their_o alm_n all_o the_o work_n of_o free_a bounty_n and_o goodness_n together_o with_o fast_v and_o single_a life_n with_o continence_n and_o whatsoever_o else_o give_v man_n more_o mean_n and_o advantage_n to_o abound_v in_o the_o same_o may_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n out_o of_o our_o freewill_n not_o be_v under_o any_o law_n require_v it_o at_o our_o hand_n only_o the_o difference_n be_v this_o that_o whereas_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n be_v thing_n neither_o good_a nor_o bad_a but_o as_o they_o be_v tender_v to_o god_n either_o in_o obedience_n to_o the_o law_n or_o according_a to_o the_o same_o all_o sacrifice_n which_o we_o can_v tender_v to_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n must_v needs_o consist_v in_o the_o spiritual_a worship_n of_o god_n not_o in_o the_o mean_n whereby_o it_o be_v advance_v that_o be_v more_o plentiful_o or_o cordial_o perform_v now_o though_o the_o spiritual_a worship_n of_o god_n be_v always_o command_v yet_o see_v it_o be_v not_o command_v to_o be_v do_v and_o exercise_v always_o it_o be_v much_o in_o the_o disposition_n of_o christian_n what_o time_n what_o place_n what_o manner_n what_o measure_n what_o circumstance_n they_o will_v determine_v to_o themselves_o be_v not_o always_o determine_v by_o god_n law_n for_o the_o tender_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n which_o be_v so_o determine_v shall_v be_v as_o true_o a_o voluntary_a sacrifice_n or_o freewill_n offer_v as_o any_o under_o the_o law_n and_o so_o much_o more_o excellent_a as_o the_o law_n be_v less_o excellent_a than_o the_o gospel_n if_o this_o may_v be_v receive_v to_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o will-worship_n i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o count_a will-worship_n a_o sin_n that_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o to_o be_v the_o height_n of_o christianity_n from_o whence_o it_o proceed_v but_o i_o conceive_v the_o word_n be_v not_o improper_o use_v to_o signify_v that_o which_o the_o jew_n be_v reprove_v by_o our_o lord_n after_o the_o prophet_n esay_n for_o because_o they_o worship_v god_n according_a to_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o tradition_n of_o man_n not_o because_o they_o practise_v the_o law_n according_a to_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o greek_a consistory_n which_o as_o i_o have_v many_o way_n show_v they_o have_v express_v power_n by_o the_o law_n to_o make_v and_o therefore_o our_o lord_n also_o command_v they_o to_o obey_v mat._n xxiii_o 2._o but_o because_o they_o think_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o holiness_n in_o practise_v the_o precept_n of_o the_o law_n precise_o as_o their_o elder_n have_v determine_v which_o set_v aside_o the_o obedience_n of_o god_n ordinance_n be_v nothing_o in_o god_n esteem_n in_o comparison_n of_o that_o justice_n and_o mercy_n and_o piety_n wherein_o the_o service_n of_o god_n then_o as_o always_o consist_v we_o can_v but_o observe_v that_o this_o sin_n be_v tax_v by_o the_o prophet_n oftentimes_o as_o well_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o those_o precept_n which_o be_v express_v in_o the_o scripture_n of_o moses_n his_o law_n as_o by_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o prophet_n esay_n in_o the_o ptactice_n of_o those_o which_o be_v introduce_v by_o humane_a authority_n psal_n xl._n 7_o l._n 8_o es_fw-ge i._o 12_o jerem._n vii_o 21_o and_o therefore_o consist_v not_o in_o observe_v thing_n introduce_v by_o man_n but_o in_o tender_v to_o god_n for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n that_o which_o be_v not_o necessary_o join_v with_o the_o inward_a holiness_n of_o the_o heart_n which_o god_n be_v to_o be_v serve_v with_o this_o sin_n of_o the_o jew_n i_o conceive_v be_v find_v correspondent_o in_o other_o profession_n not_o only_o of_o gentile_n and_o mahumetanes_n which_o can_v worship_v god_n without_o it_o but_o also_o of_o christian_n profess_v true_a christianity_n when_o they_o worship_v not_o god_n according_a to_o it_o but_o not_o because_o they_o acknowledge_v humane_a constitution_n which_o by_o god_n ordinance_n can_v be_v avoid_v but_o because_o they_o may_v vain_o please_v themselves_o in_o imagine_v that_o they_o please_v god_n in_o observe_v they_o without_o that_o disposition_n of_o the_o heart_n which_o god_n be_v to_o be_v serve_v with_o and_o this_o sin_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o eusebius_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o epiphanius_n also_o in_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o satisfy_v i_o that_o it_o may_v be_v call_v will-worship_n in_o english_a though_o whether_o the_o former_a voluntary_a and_o frank_a service_n of_o god_n be_v not_o also_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o dispute_v not_o here_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o ceremony_n of_o divine_a service_n which_o be_v here_o p._n 192._o prove_v to_o have_v be_v use_v under_o the_o apostle_n can_v continue_v the_o same_o in_o the_o church_n of_o all_o time_n and_o place_n i_o have_v brief_o express_v p._n 325._o so_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o service_n of_o god_n in_o public_a aught_o to_o be_v such_o as_o may_v conduce_v to_o the_o same_o end_n for_o which_o it_o may_v appear_v those_o be_v institute_v which_o be_v in_o force_n under_o the_o apostle_n that_o it_o be_v a_o mistake_n to_o think_v that_o sovereign_a power_n be_v call_v god_n in_o the_o scripture_n as_o be_v say_v p._n 214._o appear_v further_a by_o exod._n xxii_o 28._o thou_o shall_v not_o curse_v god_n neither_o shall_v thou_o speak_v evil_a of_o the_o ruler_n of_o thy_o people_n for_o in_o this_o place_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o people_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v a_o name_n common_a to_o king_n judges_z and_o all_o their_o governor_n in_o chief_a that_o be_v of_o their_o own_o nation_n whether_o absolute_a or_o under_o stranger_n therefore_o the_o sacrifice_n enjoin_v levit._n iu._n 22._o belong_v to_o the_o king_n when_o they_o be_v under_o king_n as_o the_o jew_n agree_v therefore_o it_o be_v give_v the_o king_n also_o ezek._n xii_o 10._o vii_o 27._o xix_o 1._o and_o therefore_o this_o law_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o s._n paul_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o high_a priest_n act_n xxiii_o 5._o because_o as_o i_o say_v afore_o the_o high_a priest_n have_v then_o the_o chief_a power_n within_o their_o own_o people_n as_o they_o have_v upon_o the_o return_n from_o babylonia_n wherefore_o see_v this_o precept_n consist_v of_o two_o part_n the_o second_o whereof_o belong_v to_o the_o king_n the_o first_o must_v belong_v to_o the_o judge_n of_o their_o consistory_n according_a to_o the_o resolution_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o all_o and_o only_a judge_n make_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v call_v god_n in_o the_o scripture_n that_o which_o be_v here_o say_v p._n 228._o of_o the_o quality_n of_o governor_n under_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n in_o which_o and_o by_o which_o nehemiah_n restore_v the_o law_n and_o swear_v the_o people_n to_o it_o be_v to_o be_v compare_v with_o that_o which_o you_o find_v here_o since_o in_o the_o 57_o page_n of_o this_o review_n whereby_o it_o will_v rather_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v governor_n of_o that_o province_n by_o the_o like_a commission_n as_o other_o governor_n of_o
to_o come_v within_o the_o age_n of_o man_n then_o live_v perhaps_o at_o the_o fall_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o the_o apostle_n also_o imagine_v when_o they_o ask_v our_o lord_n when_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v and_o what_o the_o sign_n of_o his_o come_n and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n mat._n xxv_o 3._o to_o prevent_v the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o this_o opinion_n s._n paul_n have_v the_o truth_n further_o reveal_v tell_v they_o this_o must_v not_o be_v till_o a_o departure_n come_v first_o and_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n the_o son_n of_o perdition_n be_v reveal_v that_o oppose_v and_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o worship_v so_o as_o to_o seat_v himself_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n declare_v himself_o to_o be_v god_n which_o can_v be_v true_o say_v of_o none_o but_o the_o roman_a emperor_n who_o do_v indeed_o exalt_v themselves_o above_o all_o call_v god_n that_o be_v all_o their_o imaginary_a idol_n god_n in_o that_o they_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o make_v god_n who_o they_o will_v and_o be_v themselves_o worship_v with_o divine_a honour_n so_o much_o more_o devout_o as_o they_o be_v able_a to_o do_v more_o good_a or_o harm_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v here_o as_o 1_o cor._n viii_o 5._o a_o term_n of_o abatement_n signify_v those_o that_o be_v call_v god_n and_o be_v not_o in_o which_o sense_n only_o the_o apostle_n can_v say_v there_o be_v god_n many_o and_o lord_n many_o for_o it_o be_v a_o mistake_n to_o think_v that_o prince_n be_v call_v god_n in_o scripture_n as_o i_o have_v show_v afore_o now_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v this_o that_o when_o the_o statue_n of_o a_o god_n be_v seat_v in_o a_o temple_n build_v to_o he_o thenceforth_o they_o think_v his_o deity_n dwell_v in_o it_o and_o the_o temple_n thereby_o consecrate_v in_o which_o sense_n s._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o succession_n of_o roman_a emperor_n as_o of_o one_o person_n as_o dantel_n &_o s._n john_n use_v to_o call_v the_o body_n of_o chaldean_a persian_a grecian_a or_o roman_a emperor_n a_o beast_n say_v that_o he_o shall_v exalt_v himself_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o as_o to_o seat_v himself_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n which_o as_o it_o may_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o of_o they_o who_o have_v all_o temple_n build_v they_o and_o their_o statue_n place_v in_o those_o temple_n as_o the_o deity_n of_o the_o same_o so_o it_o may_v be_v particular_o understand_v of_o caligula_n who_o will_v have_v place_v his_o statue_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o true_a god_n at_o jerusalem_n though_o we_o suppose_v the_o epistle_n write_v long_o after_o his_o death_n and_o so_o that_o insoluble_a difficulty_n cease_v which_o grotius_n his_o exposition_n of_o this_o passage_n suffer_v to_o wit_n that_o this_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o must_v be_v write_v before_o the_o death_n of_o caligula_n which_o no_o man_n can_v easy_o believe_v there_o be_v between_o the_o baptism_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o xv_o of_o tiberius_n according_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o death_n of_o caligula_n but_o a_o matter_n of_o xi_o year_n whatsoever_o pass_v between_o the_o baptism_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o death_n and_o between_o the_o death_n of_o caligula_n and_o the_o write_n of_o this_o epistle_n this_o be_v then_o the_o first_o of_o the_o two_o beast_n that_o s._n john_n see_v in_o the_o thirteen_o of_o his_o revelation_n blaspheme_v god_n and_o persecute_v his_o church_n even_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n the_o second_o be_v the_o same_o whereof_o s._n paul_n prophecy_v in_o the_o next_o word_n 2_o thess_n ii_o 8_o 9_o represent_v in_o one_o person_n as_o before_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n so_o now_o the_o succession_n of_o magician_n and_o heathen_a philosopher_n the_o priest_n and_o the_o divine_n who_o satan_n employ_v to_o disguise_n interpret_v and_o maintain_v heathenism_n in_o opposition_n to_o christianity_n simon_n magus_n may_v well_o be_v reckon_v inprimis_fw-la of_o the_o list_n together_o with_o much_o of_o the_o fry_n of_o his_o gnostic_n who_o though_o wear_v the_o name_n of_o christian_n yet_o practise_v manifest_a idolatry_n with_o their_o magic_n occasion_v the_o persecution_n of_o true_a christianity_n by_o compound_v a_o false_a out_o of_o it_o and_o heathenism_n but_o apollonius_n tyaneus_n must_v needs_o be_v account_v of_o this_o body_n who_o do_v many_o strange_a thing_n in_o s._n johns_n time_n to_o support_v heathenism_n and_o be_v therefore_o by_o the_o pagan_n oppose_v to_o our_o lord_n christ_n as_o you_o may_v see_v by_o vopiscus_n in_o the_o life_n of_o tacitus_n and_o hieracles_n his_o book_n to_o that_o purpose_n refute_v by_o eusebius_n after_o he_o come_v all_o those_o pythagorean_n or_o platonic_a philosopher_n who_o after_o s._n johns_n time_n as_o they_o be_v the_o maintainer_n of_o heathenism_n against_o christianity_n be_v doubtless_o also_o magician_n as_o their_o father_n pythagoras_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v by_o his_o travel_n in_o the_o east_n and_o many_o passage_n of_o his_o life_n such_o be_v apuleius_n plotinus_n porphyry_n jamblichus_n maximus_n and_o with_o such_o the_o history_n show_v that_o the_o persecute_v emperor_n maxentius_n maximiane_n licinius_n and_o julian_n converse_v who_o both_o by_o learned_a writing_n and_o by_o strange_a work_n do_v by_o familiarity_n with_o unclean_a spirit_n labour_v to_o support_v the_o credit_n of_o their_o idol_n two_o instance_n i_o must_v not_o conceal_v in_o this_o place_n the_o one_o record_v by_o dionysius_n alexandrinus_n in_o a_o epistle_n to_o hermammron_n produce_v by_o eusebius_n eccles_n hist_o vii_o 10._o where_o he_o relate_v of_o valeriane_n how_o he_o cherish_v the_o christian_n at_o the_o first_o insomuch_o that_o his_o court_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o church_n unto_o which_o he_o add_v as_o follow_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d now_o he_o that_o persuade_v he_o to_o be_v rid_v of_o they_o be_v his_o doctor_n the_o ruler_n of_o the_o synagogue_n of_o egyptian_a magician_n who_o command_v the_o pure_a to_o be_v slay_v and_o persecute_v as_o opposite_n and_o hinderer_n of_o their_o abominable_a and_o detestable_a enchantment_n which_o he_o proceed_v to_o declare_v what_o they_o be_v and_o how_o they_o become_v of_o no_o effect_n wheresoever_o the_o christian_n come_v and_o perhaps_o if_o we_o have_v the_o epistle_n at_o length_n it_o will_v appear_v that_o dionysius_n have_v interpret_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n as_o i_o do_v for_o the_o word_n which_o eusebius_n quote_v begin_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d according_o say_v he_o be_v revelation_n make_v to_o s._n john_n for_o he_o say_v and_o there_o be_v give_v he_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o blasphemy_n and_o it_o be_v grant_v he_o to_o continue_v two_o and_o forty_o month_n proceed_v to_o that_o which_o i_o report_v afore_o of_o valeriane_n in_o these_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o may_v well_o marvel_v at_o both_o in_o valeriane_n and_o especial_o we_o may_v consider_v how_o he_o stand_v affect_v before_o he_o that_o be_v before_o the_o magician_n who_o he_o speak_v of_o have_v access_n to_o he_o how_o gentle_a and_o kind_a he_o be_v to_o the_o man_n of_o god_n for_o when_o he_o say_v that_o saint_n john_n revelation_n be_v according_a to_o what_o he_o there_o relate_v he_o seem_v to_o make_v valeriane_n the_o beast_n the_o magician_n the_o false_a prophet_n who_o he_o speak_v of_o afterward_o the_o other_o be_v out_o of_o a_o edict_n of_o constantine_n report_v by_o eusebius_n de_fw-fr vitâ_fw-la constant_n ii_o 49_o 50._o where_o the_o great_a emperor_n declare_v to_o all_o the_o empire_n that_o apollo_n that_o give_v answer_n at_o delphi_n have_v answer_v out_o of_o the_o dark_a cave_n there_o that_o the_o just_a upon_o earth_n hinder_v he_o from_o speak_v truth_n and_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o his_o oracle_n prove_v false_a diocletian_a hereupon_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v deceive_v in_o the_o error_n of_o his_o soul_n curious_o inquire_v of_o those_o about_o he_o who_o be_v the_o just_a upon_o the_o earth_n and_o one_o of_o the_o priest_n about_o he_o answer_v the_o christian_n but_o he_o swallow_v the_o answer_n like_o honey_n draw_v those_o sword_n that_o be_v find_v out_o against_o injustice_n against_o blameless_a piety_n and_o this_o he_o profess_v afore_o god_n that_o he_o hear_v himself_o be_v then_o a_o youth_n in_o the_o emperor_n presence_n by_o these_o two_o particular_n we_o may_v make_v a_o estimate_n how_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o persecution_n be_v move_v and_o therefore_o that_o the_o body_n of_o these_o philosopher_n and_o magician_n the_o priest_n and_o interpreter_n of_o heathenism_n be_v call_v in_o the_o revelution_n the_o
exercise_n of_o their_o christianity_n then_o must_v it_o need_v follow_v that_o by_o virtue_n of_o their_o christianity_n they_o may_v lawful_o use_v all_o sovereign_a power_n by_o which_o force_n and_o the_o sword_n be_v maintain_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n premise_v at_o the_o beginning_n that_o no_o good_a no_o right_a of_o this_o world_n accrue_v to_o any_o man_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o christianity_n or_o decrue_v from_o another_o for_o want_n of_o it_o as_o the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n which_o be_v use_v by_o title_n of_o christianity_n be_v necessary_o take_v from_o he_o who_o otherwise_o be_v possess_v of_o it_o by_o they_o which_o defend_v themselves_o against_o the_o same_o upon_o the_o title_n of_o christianity_n and_o by_o consequence_n all_o good_n all_o right_n all_o estate_n and_o quality_n of_o this_o world_n that_o accrue_v unto_o any_o man_n by_o the_o use_n and_o success_n of_o such_o arm_n be_v necessary_o hold_v and_o possess_v by_o no_o title_n but_o that_o of_o christianity_n for_o they_o that_o have_v right_a to_o defend_v themselves_o can_v be_v subject_a to_o the_o cross_n whensoever_o they_o be_v able_a to_o defend_v themselves_o see_v they_o may_v as_o well_o impose_v it_o upon_o their_o enemy_n if_o they_o have_v success_n as_o bear_v it_o themselves_o if_o they_o have_v not_o though_o neither_o be_v it_o christ_n cross_n which_o a_o man_n bear_v for_o want_v of_o success_n and_o if_o this_o have_v not_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n how_o can_v they_o have_v defend_v themselves_o by_o reason_n and_o maintain_v that_o the_o gentile_a power_n ought_v not_o to_o persecute_v they_o see_v that_o all_o power_n be_v bind_v to_o maintain_v themselves_o because_o therein_o consist_v the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o world_n in_o peace_n so_o unreasonable_a be_v it_o which_o have_v be_v say_v that_o tertullian_n understand_v not_o himself_o when_o he_o affirm_v that_o the_o christian_n be_v then_o able_a to_o defend_v themselves_o against_o persecution_n be_v it_o not_o contrary_a to_o their_o profession_n so_o to_o do_v for_o as_o no_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n will_v tell_v the_o roman_n that_o the_o christian_n be_v able_a to_o resist_v they_o if_o they_o be_v not_o because_o they_o know_v well_o enough_o how_o able_a they_o be_v so_o no_o man_n zealous_a of_o christianity_n will_v think_v to_o advantage_v it_o by_o such_o commendation_n as_o the_o enemy_n of_o it_o may_v discover_v to_o be_v false_a and_o therefore_o if_o we_o reason_v not_o amiss_o this_o be_v the_o difference_n between_o christianity_n and_o mahumetism_n for_o mahomet_n also_o pretend_v to_o be_v persecute_v for_o religion_n by_o the_o gentile_n of_o arabia_n witness_v the_o computation_n of_o their_o year_n from_o the_o expulsion_n or_o persecution_n or_o flight_n of_o mahomet_n from_o mecca_n but_o when_o we_o see_v that_o he_o take_v up_o arm_n thereupon_o and_o begin_v a_o order_n which_o all_o his_o successor_n have_v observe_v to_o propagate_v their_o religion_n by_o the_o same_o mean_n we_o see_v by_o this_o mean_n the_o difference_n between_o christianity_n and_o mahumetism_n and_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v by_o they_o that_o bring_v jew_n again_o into_o christian_a state_n how_o they_o will_v secure_v those_o state_n against_o this_o danger_n from_o judaisme_n for_o since_o they_o have_v make_v it_o part_n of_o their_o profession_n to_o expect_v a_o messiah_n that_o shall_v conquer_v the_o nation_n and_o restore_v they_o to_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n upon_o appearance_n that_o such_o a_o messiah_n be_v come_v they_o be_v not_o like_a to_o rest_v if_o they_o can_v hope_v to_o be_v his_o follower_n as_o they_o rest_v not_o under_o adriane_n and_o at_o other_o time_n when_o they_o have_v disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o state_n under_o which_o they_o live_v upon_o the_o like_a hope_n this_o also_o if_o we_o reason_v not_o amiss_o be_v the_o just_a title_n of_o all_o the_o war_n that_o christian_n have_v make_v upon_o the_o mahometans_n for_o the_o holy_a land_n because_o the_o title_n upon_o which_o the_o mahometans_n first_o subdue_v it_o make_v they_o enemy_n to_o all_o civil_a nation_n that_o be_v christian_n see_v that_o the_o title_n of_o religion_n be_v as_o good_a against_o all_o as_o against_o any_o and_o whatsoever_o person_n or_o people_n usurp_v sovereign_a power_n upon_o it_o proclaim_v thereby_o defiance_n to_o all_o state_n which_o he_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o deal_v with_o and_o therefore_o this_o be_v not_o the_o case_n of_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n under_o moses_n the_o title_n whereupon_o they_o challenge_v the_o land_n of_o promise_n from_o the_o nation_n present_o in_o possession_n be_v the_o deed_n of_o god_n gift_n and_o the_o consideration_n and_o condition_n upon_o which_o god_n grant_v it_o their_o undertake_n his_o law_n for_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o claim_v the_o land_n of_o promise_n upon_o covenant_n with_o god_n to_o be_v rule_v by_o his_o law_n in_o which_o their_o religion_n be_v contain_v and_o though_o this_o deed_n of_o god_n gift_n can_v not_o be_v evident_a by_o natural_a reason_n to_o other_o nation_n yet_o see_v they_o profess_v themselves_o constitute_v only_o god_n commissary_n to_o punish_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o seven_o nation_n and_o to_o root_v they_o out_o for_o their_o idolatry_n not_o to_o impose_v their_o religion_n upon_o any_o other_o nation_n or_o to_o seek_v any_o interest_n out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n it_o follow_v that_o by_o this_o profession_n they_o do_v not_o give_v other_o nation_n just_a cause_n to_o resist_v they_o by_o force_n neither_o have_v they_o any_o right_a to_o hinder_v they_o in_o their_o pretend_a conquest_n of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n and_o therefore_o the_o king_n of_o the_o amorites_n beyond_o jordan_n sihon_n and_o og_n hinder_v they_o by_o force_n to_o accomplish_v and_o execute_v this_o commission_n of_o god_n we_o see_v they_o receive_v a_o accessary_a command_n to_o subdue_v they_o by_o force_n and_o destroy_v they_o and_o thereupon_o a_o accessary_a grant_n of_o their_o dominion_n for_o a_o addition_n to_o their_o inheritance_n so_o my_o intent_n hereby_o be_v not_o to_o say_v that_o god_n may_v not_o dispose_v of_o the_o good_n of_o this_o world_n to_o those_o that_o enter_v into_o covenant_n of_o religion_n with_o he_o as_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o same_o or_o that_o man_n may_v not_o lawful_o make_v use_n of_o such_o a_o disposition_n of_o he_o make_v know_v by_o that_o revelation_n which_o be_v unknown_a to_o those_o against_o who_o it_o be_v grant_v for_o i_o avow_v that_o he_o do_v so_o to_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n under_o moses_n and_o that_o they_o lawful_o do_v so_o against_o the_o seven_o nation_n but_o that_o he_o do_v it_o not_o by_o the_o new_a covenant_n of_o christianity_n because_o it_o invite_v the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o all_o nation_n upon_o condition_n to_o enjoy_v the_o same_o right_n which_o they_o stand_v possess_v of_o when_o they_o embrace_v it_o and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o by_o any_o revelation_n afterward_o make_v the_o like_a grant_n to_o mahomet_n as_o a_o privilege_n of_o the_o religion_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v receive_v from_o god_n because_o if_o christianity_n be_v true_a no_o other_o religion_n must_v succeed_v it_o whereupon_o it_o follow_v that_o those_o christian_n that_o shall_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o bear_v arm_n and_o make_v war_n upon_o the_o title_n of_o christianity_n do_v make_v themselves_o thereby_o enemy_n to_o all_o civil_a nation_n that_o be_v christian_n as_o mahumetan_n be_v because_o as_o we_o know_v that_o mahumetism_n be_v not_o from_o god_n so_o we_o know_v that_o christianity_n enable_v no_o man_n to_o use_v the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n wherein_o sovereignty_n consist_v and_o that_o if_o any_o may_v maintain_v themselves_o in_o their_o religion_n by_o the_o title_n of_o christianity_n than_o all_o that_o may_v come_v to_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n may_v do_v the_o like_a and_o so_o all_o state_n may_v be_v trouble_v by_o fight_v for_o christianity_n within_o themselves_o though_o not_o subdue_v as_o by_o mahumetan_n seek_v to_o impose_v their_o religion_n upon_o other_o against_o this_o place_n there_o be_v only_o one_o objection_n of_o moment_n so_o far_o as_o i_o can_v imagine_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o be_v from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o maccabee_n for_o on_o the_o one_o side_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o arm_n which_o they_o take_v up_o against_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n their_o lawful_a sovereign_n be_v approve_v by_o god_n not_o only_o as_o foretell_v by_o daniel_n and_o ezekiel_n and_o other_o prophet_n that_o by_o they_o god_n will_v give_v his_o people_n freedom_n and_o rule_v of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n but_o also_o because_o the_o apostle_n manifest_o
commend_v their_o faith_n when_o he_o reckon_v their_o suffering_n among_o those_o great_a effect_n which_o it_o bring_v forth_o heb._n xi_o 35_o 36._o and_o upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o in_o propound_v this_o objection_n i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n not_o mean_v thereby_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n but_o those_o scripture_n which_o by_o consequence_n seem_v to_o approve_v of_o the_o maccabee_n proceed_n for_o on_o the_o other_o side_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o justify_v their_o arm_n upon_o title_n of_o religion_n by_o the_o first_o break_v out_o of_o it_o 1_o mac._n ii_o 24_o 26_o 27._o where_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o example_n of_o phinehas_n be_v express_v to_o be_v that_o which_o move_v mattathias_n to_o kill_v the_o jew_n who_o he_o see_v sacrifice_v to_o idol_n and_o to_o maintain_v it_o by_o arm_n whereby_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o out_o of_o zeal_n to_o the_o law_n they_o take_v arm_n to_o defend_v it_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v extinguish_v by_o the_o tyranny_n of_o antiochus_n and_o therefore_o that_o when_o their_o arm_n take_v effect_v and_o purchase_v they_o freedom_n and_o the_o sovereignty_n to_o the_o race_n of_o mattathias_n all_o this_o they_o hold_v by_o religion_n and_o by_o no_o other_o title_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o they_o be_v call_v maccabee_n though_o other_o extravagant_a reason_n have_v be_v imagine_v by_o man_n of_o excellent_a learning_n for_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o all_o those_o that_o suffer_v as_o well_o as_o fight_v in_o this_o cause_n be_v call_v maccabee_n no_o less_o than_o judas_n maccabaeus_n and_o therefore_o the_o history_n of_o their_o act_n be_v call_v the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n in_o which_o be_v comprise_v as_o well_o the_o story_n of_o the_o mother_n &_o the_o seven_o child_n and_o other_o that_o suffer_v for_o the_o law_n as_o the_o act_n of_o judas_n and_o his_o successor_n and_o josephus_n his_o book_n in_o praise_n of_o that_o mother_n and_o her_o child_n be_v entitle_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o reason_n of_o which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o syriack_n in_o which_o language_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v zelotes_n as_o you_o have_v it_o in_o ferrarius_fw-la his_o nomenclator_n syriacus_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o title_n of_o their_o arm_n be_v more_o manifest_a by_o the_o case_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o caligula_n when_o out_o of_o his_o madness_n he_o command_v to_o set_v up_o his_o statue_n in_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n for_o as_o by_z philo_z de_fw-fr legatione_fw-la ad_fw-la caium_fw-la we_o understand_v that_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o undergo_v any_o thing_n and_o continue_v in_o obedience_n so_o they_o may_v enjoy_v their_o religion_n so_o josephus_n dissemble_v not_o in_o the_o relation_n of_o that_o business_n antiq._n xviii_o 11._o that_o they_o will_v have_v take_v arm_n rather_o than_o endure_v it_o if_o caligula_n have_v not_o be_v slay_v in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o clear_n of_o this_o difficulty_n be_v to_o be_v fetch_v from_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n express_v in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o his_o disciple_n that_o require_v he_o to_o call_v for_o fire_n from_o heaven_n upon_o those_o that_o will_v not_o entertain_v he_o luke_n ix_o 55_o 56._o you_o know_v not_o of_o what_o spirit_n you_o be_v for_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v not_o send_v to_o destroy_v man_n soul_n that_o be_v their_o life_n but_o to_o save_v they_o for_o the_o law_n work_v wrath_n and_o where_o there_o be_v no_o law_n there_o be_v no_o transgression_n and_o by_o law_n be_v the_o knowledge_n of_o sin_n say_v the_o apostle_n rom._n iu._n 20._o v._o 15._o vii_o 7._o therefore_o the_o law_n suffer_v he_o that_o be_v next_o of_o kin_n to_o any_o man_n that_o be_v slay_v to_o kill_v he_o that_o slay_v he_o before_o it_o be_v judge_v whether_o he_o be_v slay_v by_o chance_n or_o by_o malice_n num._n xxxv_o 16_o therefore_o the_o law_n command_v he_o that_o be_v tempt_v to_o idolatry_n to_o seek_v the_o death_n of_o he_o that_o tempt_v he_o be_v he_o his_o father_n or_o never_o so_o near_o of_o kin_n deut._n xiii_o 6_o 11._o in_o fine_a the_o law_n be_v the_o condition_n of_o a_o temporal_a estate_n assign_v at_o first_o by_o god_n to_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n observe_v it_o can_v there_o be_v any_o marvel_n that_o it_o may_v be_v lawful_a for_o that_o people_n to_o defend_v it_o by_o force_n and_o by_o that_o defence_n to_o regain_v the_o same_o estate_n or_o will_v this_o draw_v any_o consequence_n in_o christianity_n to_o make_v it_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n upon_o the_o title_n thereof_o and_o so_o to_o hold_v estate_n of_o this_o world_n by_o the_o same_o title_n in_o case_n those_o arm_n take_v effect_n for_o the_o gospel_n be_v the_o condition_n of_o life_n everlasting_a promise_v to_o those_o that_o embrace_v it_o including_z the_o cross_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o renounce_v all_o advantage_n of_o this_o world_n and_o equal_o belong_v to_o all_o people_n and_o therefore_o maintain_v all_o in_o the_o same_o estate_n of_o this_o world_n which_o it_o find_v therefore_o the_o zeal_n of_o elias_n when_o he_o punish_v with_o fire_n from_o heaven_n those_o that_o attempt_v to_o seize_v he_o at_o the_o unjust_a command_n of_o a_o idolatrous_a king_n our_o lord_n declare_v not_o to_o suit_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o profession_n thereof_o be_v to_o take_v up_o christ_n cross_n and_o to_o bear_v it_o with_o patience_n though_o under_o the_o law_n it_o may_v be_v commendable_a whereunto_o agree_v that_o which_o i_o say_v before_o that_o heresy_n and_o schism_n upon_o cause_n only_o contrary_a to_o christianity_n and_o that_o be_v not_o against_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o nation_n be_v no_o capital_a crime_n in_o christian_a state_n and_o that_o in_o stead_n of_o death_n which_o the_o law_n inflict_v upon_o he_o that_o obey_v not_o the_o consistory_n but_o cause_v schism_n the_o punishment_n allot_v by_o the_o gospel_n be_v only_o to_o be_v least_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n for_o if_o sovereign_a power_n lawful_o establish_v be_v christian_n be_v not_o enable_v by_o their_o christianity_n to_o inflict_v death_n on_o the_o say_a crime_n when_o setting_z aside_o christianity_n they_o be_v not_o liable_a to_o it_o much_o less_o be_v any_o man_n under_o a_o sovereign_a power_n enable_v by_o his_o christianity_n to_o use_v the_o sword_n wherein_o sovereignty_n consist_v for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o it_o neither_o be_v it_o contrary_a to_o this_o that_o under_o the_o gospel_n s._n peter_n punish_v ananias_n and_o saphira_n with_o death_n and_o the_o apostle_n as_o i_o show_v before_o be_v endow_v with_o a_o miraculous_a power_n of_o inflict_v bodily_a punishment_n upon_o those_o which_o obey_v they_o not_o the_o effect_n whereof_o be_v see_v upon_o those_o who_o they_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n as_o also_o upon_o elymas_n strike_v with_o blindness_n by_o s._n paul_n for_o resist_v his_o gospel_n nor_o that_o the_o soul_n under_o the_o altar_n apoc._n vi_o 10._o pray_v for_o the_o vengeance_n of_o their_o blood_n to_o be_v show_v upon_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o that_o which_o this_o prophetical_a vision_n represent_v be_v to_o be_v understand_v suitable_o to_o christianity_n and_o to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n attain_v by_o it_o since_o therefore_o revenge_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n we_o can_v imagine_v that_o bless_a soul_n desire_v it_o but_o the_o cry_n which_o they_o make_v must_v be_v understand_v to_o be_v the_o provocation_n of_o god_n to_o vengeance_n which_o their_o suffering_n produce_v so_o much_o more_o pertinent_o attribute_v to_o bless_a soul_n in_o as_o much_o as_o be_v acquaint_v with_o god_n counsel_n they_o approve_v and_o rejoice_v in_o his_o justice_n and_o the_o advancement_n of_o his_o church_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o it_o now_o the_o power_n grant_v the_o apostle_n of_o inflict_v bodily_a punishment_n upon_o those_o that_o disobey_v they_o tend_v first_o to_o manifest_v that_o god_n be_v present_a in_o the_o church_n and_o by_o consequence_n to_o subdue_v the_o world_n to_o christianity_n and_o to_o win_v authority_n to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o it_o whereas_o elias_n when_o he_o call_v for_o fire_n from_o heaven_n as_o the_o apostle_n desire_v our_o lord_n may_v have_v be_v secure_v himself_o by_o the_o like_a miracle_n without_o destroy_v his_o enemy_n so_o he_o cause_v baal_n priest_n to_o be_v put_v to_o death_n not_o to_o vindicate_v the_o cause_n in_o debate_n which_o be_v already_o do_v by_o a_o miracle_n but_o to_o do_v vengeance_n on_o they_o as_o malefactor_n